ARCHAEOLOGIAE ATTICAE LIBRI SEPTEM.

SEAVEN BOOKS OF THE ATTICK Antiquities.

CONTAINING, The description of the Citties glory, Go­vernment, division of the People, and Townes within the Athenian Territories, their Religion, Superstition, Sacri­fices, account of the Yeare, a full relation of their Judi­catories. By FRANCIS ROUS Scholler of Mer­ton Colledge in Oxon.

With an addition of their customes in Mar­riages, Burialls, Feastings, Divinations &c. in the foure last bookes. By ZACHARY BOGAN Scholler of C.C.C. in Oxon.

The fourth Edition corrected and enlarged with a twofold Index Rerum & Vocabulorum.

Aristid: [...].

OXFORD, Printed by LEO. LICHFIELD, and HEN. HALL, for Iohn Adams, and Ed. Forrest.1654.

TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFULL Sir NATHANIEL BRENT Knight Vicar Generall, and the most vigilant VVarden of Merton Colledge in OXFORD, Health, &c.

IT is the custome of most, to impose a patronage of their errours upon some eminent person. But it shall be my ambition in this my Dedication, to manifest my observancie. Others make their choice of potent men, thereby to shun the darts of envy. It shall be my glory to be thought worthy of inviden­cy; whose ignorance is not so great but well [Page] knowes that ever some will bite in secret; and scourge these errors of my youth with private reproches. But such malignant tongues I will counterpoise with the wind▪ and set as lightly by as they are vaine. And al­though I am confidently perswaded that the covert of your wings, be sufficiently able to shelter my faults, yet had I rather to expresse my duty toward you in these naked infirmi­ties, whose goodnesse truly knowes Ausis lite­rarum igno­scere Vege­tius in Pro­log. how to parden the bold adventures of learning. I present you therefore with Athens, whose deplorable raggednesse my papers well re­semble: which may challenge this excuse, that they assimulate themselves to the Trea­tise in them contained. Which of all men, I my selfe am conscious most unfitly to have handled. That City once the Cic. Epist. nurse of rea­son; Patercul in fine Lib. 1. which flourisht in eloquence, & brave atchievements more then all Greece, could not, unlesse in her miserable ruines, have without her disgrace been spoken of by me▪ That Athens Whence the learned Fathers of the Church suckt rare literature, Basil his [Page] eloquence, Nazianzen his strength, & others their flowing Oratory. That Athens which who had no [...] seen is by Apud Di­caearchum [...]. Lypsius accoun­ted a block. Accept, Honoured Sir, these Re­liques of that famous University, though by me offered, as Devotion paid to Antiquity, by you well esteemed of, though among most of these our daies accounted durt; whose labour it is to seek new fashions, and like nought but what may be accounted no­velty. Resembling the brute, of which Cice­ro. Ad id solum quod adest, quod (que) praesens est se accommodat, paulum admodum sentiens praeteri­tum, &c. never caring for what is past. But you weigh well the excellency of talking with those Champions of Learning, hun­dreds of years since gathered to their former dust: By whose pensills wee see drawne the lively Images of deceased Monarchs, the formes of goverment, and very lives of states. Out of which patternes, if you please to deeme the least part of this to have been ta­ken, it shall heap to my joy that the follovv­ing Tract will not seeme a spurious and de­generate [Page] of spring. Upon presumption of which I feare not, as the Eagles doe their young, to expose my brood to the rayes of the open Sunne. Thus with continuall wishes for addition to your happinesse, I take leave,

Your VVorship's in all humility to be commanded F. ROVS.

To the Reader.

IT is not a thirst of empty glory that makes me runne hazard of your censure, but a consideration of the weaknesse of Schoole-ma­sters, who undertake to read the Greeke Orators to raw Schollers, themselves be­ing not ripe in the Attick custumes. I have therefore so farre endeavoured as you see. If any thing may afford a scruple to any, he shall engage me that will re­quire satisfaction. If any thing seem a­misse, [Page] it shall be taken by mee as a favour to heare of it from any. For I am not of those whose eares are stopt, when their errors are told them. If this please it shall adde spurres to the finishing of this course intended; and as occasion may give leave, you shall have the rest that may be spoken.

Yours F. R.

Index Vocabulorum.

Lib. 1.
Cap. 1. Iavan, Ias, Iaones, Ionia, [...]. Athenae in actà, Cecropiae, Cranaae, Atthis, Attica, Athenae sub Cecrope. Certamen Pal­ladis & Neptuni, Plutarchi eâ de re sententia, Alii sub Erectheo volunt nominari, Iustinus sub Amphictyone, Salenos, Selines, Satinae, Sethina.
2 Athenarum situs, [...], Herbae lucentes, Murus, Pe­lasgicus & Cimonicus, Propylaea cir­cuitus veteris urbis, & novae, [...] & [...]. Piraeei brachia. Murus phalericus, Porta, Aer, Laus passim apud Scriptores, Cephissus fluvius.
pag 6.
3 [...]. Mores & in­genia. [...]. Quantum ho­di [...]rni differunt à veteribus; & qua­l [...]m vita rationem modum (que) habent.
pag. 14
4 De populi divisione, [...]. Quid A­theniensibus cum Aegyptiis commu­ne.
p. 18
5 Tribus quatuor sub Cecrope, Mutata earum nomina, Augentur à Clisthene, duae addite. [...]. Tribulium [...].
pag. 20
6 Graecia vicatim habitata. [...] quid? Atheniensibus proprium habere [...]. Quot. Templa & sacra paga­tim.
pag. 23.
7 [...]. Atheniensium status mutatio. [...].
pag 28
Lib. 2.
Cap. 1. Duodecem Dii Atheniensium. Ido­latria septifariam commissa. Dii as­s [...]riptitii. [...].
pag. 36.
Cap 2 Iupiter [...]. Modii salis edendi, Tes­era hospitalis, seu symbolum. Apollo [...]. Paean & ejus verbi origo. Mer­curius [...]
pag. 39.
3 De Saturno, Neptuno, Vul­cano, Marte, Hercule [...].
pag▪ 42.
4 De Minerva, Cerere, & Pro­serpinâ, Baccho, Venere, Eumenidibus. Hecate, Iuvene, Prometheo &c
p. 43.
5. [...]. Phaccasi­ani Dii
pag. 45.
6 De superstitione Atheniensi­um & vaticiniis
pag. 47.
7 De Templis & Asylis
p. 52.
[Page] Cap. 8. De Sacerdotiis
pag. 55.
9 De Sacrificiis
pag. 57.
10 De Anno Attico
pag. 60.
11 De Tragaedia, Satyrâ & Comaediâ
pag. 80.
LIB 3.
Cap. 1. De Legum-latoribus At­tici [...]. [...]. De Sanciendis Legi­bus
pag. 94.
2 De Comitiis. [...] &c.
pag. 101.
CAP. III. SECT. I. De Tribunalibus Atticis & primum de senatu [...].
pag. 104.
CAP. III. SECT. II. De Areopago & ejus appellatione. A­reopagitae
pag. 122.
CAP. III. SECT. III. De judicio [...]
pag. 129.
CAp. III. SECT. 4. De judiciis [...]
p. 133.
CAP. III. SECT. V. Ee Tribunalibus reliquis. [...].
pag. 133.
Cap 4 De nominibus Iudiciali­bus.
pag. 136.
LIB. 4
De ritibus Nuptialibus & amatoriis.
Cap. 1 De venere & Cupidine
2 De Paederastiâ
pag. 152.
3 De Amore mulierum.
p. 154.
4 De Amoris Indiciis
pag. 156.
5 De Philtris & incantamentis.
pag. 158.
Cap. 6 De usitato more signi­ficandi Amorem.
pag. 163
7 De Nuptiis
pap. 166
8 Quo tempore optime ducatur uxor
pag. 185
9 Quae requirantur in Marito
pag. 187
10 Quae requirantur in Vxore
pag. 189
11 De divortiis
pag. 192
12 De Mulierum Scleragogia & servilibus Ministeriis
pag. 194.
13 De mulierum honestioribus o­pificiis
pag. 196.
14 De Vxorum, & Filiarum O­ecuriâ
pag. 118.
15 De Adulterio
pag. 201
LIB. V.
Cap. 1. De puerperarum reli­gione &c.
pag. 204
2 De Puerperio & foetu Mas­culo
pag. 208
3 De infantibus lavandis & un­gendis
pag. 209
4 De cunabulis &c.
pag 211
5 De infantis gestatione circaf [...] ­cum & de nominis impositione
p. 214
7 De nutricibus
pag. 216.
8 De expositione infantū
p. 217.
9 De liberorū diversitate
p. 221
10 Liberorum educatione
p. 223
11 De puerorum castigatione &c.
pag. 224.
12 De ascriptione in [...]
pag. 226
13. De ascriptione in Epheborum censum & in album Lexiarchicum.
[Page] pag. 229
14 Alimenta parentibus Alumnis praebenda
pag. 231
15 De Adoptione, Testament [...] & Hereditate
pag. 232
16 De necessitate sepulturae
pag. 234
17 De ter vocandâ animâ, & ce­notaphiis
pag. 236
18. De mortui mutilatione & iis quae in Homicidiis fleri solebant
pag. 238
19 De claudendis oculis, pulsandis aeneis vasis, & amiciendo Corpore
pag. 241
20 De offâ Cerberi, & Naulo Charontis
pag. 242
21 De ablutione Mortuorum, Pollincturâ & amiculo ferali
p. 244
22 De ablutione à mortuis, de co­ronis quibus corpora ornabantur, de Lecto & Collocatione;
pag. 246
23 De ritu afferendi & Portan­di Corporis
24 De Ministerio funerarum & siticinum
pag 250
25 De capillis in Luctu tonden­dis
pag. 251
26. De ritu lugendi in funere
pag. 254
27 De viâ per quam efferebatur corpus & de loco Sepulturae
pag. 257
28 De Corporis Crematione
pag. 259
29 De ritu cremandi sive combu­rendi Corporis. De loculis & reliquiis
pag. 262
30 De Tumulis
pag. 264
31 De Inferiis
pag. 265
32 De coronandis Tumulis & de Phylloboliâ
pag 268
33 De Columnis, de oratione, & ludis Funebribus & de Aquilis
pag. 269
34 De Lustratione domus Fune­stae, & de parentalibus
pag. 271
LIB. VI.
SECT. I. De supplicationibus & Iuramentis
Cap. 1 De supplicibus Sacris, & de asylis & aris
pag. 274
2 De tangendis genis, manibus, genibus
pag 277
3 De generibus & locis sacrificio­rum
pag 280
4 De generibus & formulis ju­randi
pag 282
5 De ritibus in Iuramento Ma­gno
p. 284
6 De juramento parve & ejus ri­tibus
pag. 286
7 De perjurii religione
Sect. 2 de ritu convivandi.
Cap. 1 De Leschis & de tempore victus capiendi
pag. 291
2 De ritibus & variis modis con­vivandi
pag. 275
3 De more salutandi, Symposiar­cho Coronis, Vnguentis, modo accum­bendi, & de mensis
pag. 295
4 De cibo & potu
pag. 299
5 De iis quae à discumbembus fi­eri solebant
pag. 303
De cantu convivali & Scoliis
pag. 64
[Page] Cap. 7 De peregrinis excipiendis.
pag. 308
8 De Hospitibus excipiendis
pag. 210
9 De pauperibus subl [...]vandis
pag. 315
Sect 3. De ritibus Bellicis.
Cap. De militibus
pag. 315
2 De armis quibus vim propulsa­bant
pag. 319
3 De armis quibus vim inferebant
pag. 323
4 De ritu excipiendi legatos, in­dicendi bellum▪ Consulendi Deos, ob­servandi dies, & trajiciendi Fluvios
pag. 324
5 De [...]itu committendi praelium & de usu Tubarum
pag. 326
6 De Scytale, de Militum poenis, Praemiis & Sepultura
pag. 328
7 De Trophaeis
pag. 331
Lib. 7.
Sect. 1. De ritu divinandi per motum furen­tem & Somniantem
pag. 334
Cap. 1 De Oraculo Pythio
p. 336
2 De Templo Delphico, de Theoris & Oraculi cessatione
pag. 241
3 De Divinatione per somnium, super Melotas, in Templis cum obser­vatione diaetae
pag. 347
4 De duabus portissomniorum
p. 350
5 De Somni [...]rum variis generibus & de earum lustratione.
Sect. 2 De Divinatione Artificiosâ & primò de Ornithomantiâ
pag. 356
Cap. 1 De Extispicinâ & quibus­dam aliis
pag. 360
2 De ritu divinandi ex vocibus & rebus [...]minatis
pag. 365
3 De Sortibus &c.
pag 371

ARCHAEOLOGIAE ATTICAE LIB. I.

CAP. I. Iavan, Ias, Iaones, Ionia, [...]. Athenae in actâ, Cecropiae, Cranaae, Atthis, Attica, Athenae sub Cecrope. Certa­men Palladis & Neptuni, Plutarchi ea de re sententia, alii sub Erectheo volunt nominari, Iustinus sub Amphictyone. Salenos. Selines. Satinae. Sethina.

BY the sonnes of Noah Gen. 10.5. were the Iles of the Gentiles divided in their lands, every one af­ter his tongue; when by their audacious fol­ly they would have mounted up to heaven, thinking to leave a name to posterity, by building Castles in the air. From which at­tempt proceeded that which before they were jealous of, namely, a scattering abroad upon the face of the earth; he having so spoken it, whose breath alone affords a fair wind. Hoyst then their sailes they must, and, bidding adieu to the plain in the land of Shenar, seek out some new habitation. Travellers they were of yore, & yet still must journey: Each one in as different a course, as of a divers language: The sons of Shem their way: the sons of Iaphet, theirs; Gomer, and Ma­gog, and Madai, and Iavan; with whom I purpose one furlong [Page 2] to keepe company, leaving the rest on one side or other, or behind, looking only to my proposed scope.Joseph. An­tiq. l. 1. c. 7. p. 13. [...]. From Iavan came Ionia and all the Greekes. And in Scripture we have Iavan put for Greece; in Daniel twice, Dan. 10.20. And when I am gone forth, loe the Prince of Grecia shall come. And againe, Cap. 11.2. He shall stirre up all against the Realm of Grecia. Where although the old translation ren­ders it not Iavan, yet it is so found in the originall. He then coming into the country called afterwards Attica, left unto it his own name, whence it was tearmed Ionia and Ias. [...].Strabo l. 9. p. 392. For Attica was an­tiently called Ionia and Ias. In which words we still retaine some reliques of the radix, notwithstanding the small dif­ference of the termination. But if we please to view after what title the sons of Iavan were stiled Iaones, we shall come nearer home. Strabo in the above quoted place, [...]. Homer when he saies, There the Boeotians and Iaones, speakes of the Athenians. The Scholiast of Aeschylus on these words,

In Persis p. 133.
[...]

[...]. It is to be understood, quoth he, that the Athenians are tearmed Iaones, from one Iaon (he meanes Iavan) that was their King. Neither is it strange that the vau or [...] is left out; for though it be not written, yet perswaded I am that it was as much pronounced, as other au Dipthongs were. For the Donat. in Ter. p. 130. antique Latines and the Greekes spake it as broad a, as if it had been thesaros, not thesauros. Sr Walter Raleigh is of opinion, That Asia the lesse had people before Greece had any, and that Iavan did not fly from Babylonia into Greece, but took Asia the lesse in his passage, and from thence past over the nearest way, lea­ving his owne name to some maritimate province on that side, as he did to that part so called. In which, although the authority of so worthy and judicious a man might move much, yet it shall be sufficient for me, only to goe so farre, as antiquity will [Page 3] beare me out. Lib. 1. p. 2. Thucydides reports, that it is manifest that all Greece was not [...], firmely inhabited, but that there were continuall pilgrimages, or removings of the in­habitants, forsaking their former places, being driven out by a stronger and greater number. Wherefore when there was no safe traffique or commerce by sea or land, each ma­nured his grounds for to have provent, alone to serve for present necessity, desiring no more then from hand to mouth; it being uncertain, how soon they might be compel­led to get them thence. Whereupon they did more willing­ly change their seats; not taking grievous that sharp charge, veteres migrate coloni, Be gone you ancient Boores. But the more fertill soyle had hard bickrings. Thessaly, Boeotia, and a great part of Peloponnesus, except Arcadia, was often invaded, and the old Lords expelled.Thucyd. [...]. But Attica, by reason of the thinnesse or barrennesse of the ground, was alwaies in­habited by the same men (none it seems being willing to leave his better, for a worse) not affording fuell to contention. Out of which peace sprung up so great a multitude, that Attica, even now swarming, and [...], not able to contain and feed so many, is constrained to send forth Colonies into Ionia, a region of Asia the lesse, which is reported by the Greekes to borrow denomination from Ion the son of Xuthus, or, as the Poets say, Apollo and Creusa, who in the words of Euripides is thought to be In Ione. T. 2. p. 619. [...], the maker or founder of Asia. The mother Ionia (for so I please to say) kept not still her former name. For in processe of time she owned Actaea; from Actaeon, as Li. 9. p. 397. Strabo sayes, or from Actaeus, accor­ding to In Att. p. 2. Pausanias, who was the first king thereof, by Pag. 23. Tzet­zes on Lycophron called Acteus. But Orat. 6. Dion Chrysostom brings a more naturall reason then this, why it was Actaea. Acta signifies a shore, both in the Greeke and Virg. Aen. 5. p. 214. Latine speech. Now because all of it, within a little, was washed with the sea, and Strabo l. 9. p. 391. [...], it might challenge unto it selfe Actaea. Dion [Page 4] [...]. Hence [...] by the Aenegmeticall Poet in his Pag. 22. Cassandra is put for this country. Tzetzes. Because it is (Acta) a cliffe, that is cast forth and lying in the sea. And Athens her selfe by Plautus is said Athenae in acta, pro Athenis Atticis, as In Spicile­giis. Palmerius hath noted. But this grew old after a season, & Cecrops, having married the daughter of Actaeus, glories in his Cecropia, and Athens was called Cecropiae, & Cecropis civitas; and after that Cranaae, from Cranaus the king that succeeded him. This Cranaus among other of his daughters had one Strabo & Paus. locis praed. Atthis, from whom also was derived Atthis and Attica; next Posidonia and Minervia, from Neptune and Pallas. In this re­gion stood Athens, Queene of Greece, so called, from that vi­ctory which Minerva got over Neptune, when Cecrops, moved with a prodigie of a sudden shooting up of an Olive,Varro apud August. l. 18. c. 9. de civit. Dei. and bubling forth of a salt spring in the Acropolis, consulted the Oracle of Apollo, who taught them that the one did signifie Neptune, the other Minerva, taking therefore the men into suffrages for Neptune, and the women for Minerva, who had most voices should carry it. The females being more, the Goddesse bore away the bell. Loe here a witty Devill to bring in [...], Gods of his own making, to infold the superstitious in an ignorant zeal. However let us leave the shadow of poëticall fictions, and take the true draught out of Mythology. Plutarch is of opinion; that the ancient kings striving to draw away their subjects from seafaring negotiations, and a desire to live by sayling, unto tillage and manuring of ground, gave occasion of the speech that Ne­ptune and Minerva did altercate about the city.In them. p. 87. l. 23. [...], &c. Neptune is put for the Sea and businesses thereof. Minerva for Arts and ingenuous kinds of life: nay saies Ovid in his Ka­lender, Mille Dea est operum, she is a Goddesse of a thousand trades. Others say that the City was consecrated to her by Amphictyon, & nomen civitati Athenas dedit. Lib. 2. Iustine. Others in the time of Erectheus, among which is Herodotus, will have this [Page 5] name given. Which Author [...]. Marcianus Heracleota doth fol­low, [...]. This was that Erectheus, who in a time of drought over all the world, except Aegypt, brought corn to Athens, and taught the Eleusinian mysteries. Beholding this City hath beene to Aegypt for other kings; to wit, Aristoph. sch. pag. 79. Tzetz. in Lycoph. p. 23. Cecrops and Menestheus, for his father Petes was an Aegyptian. In the time of Diodorus Siculus, and before him, it was a received opinion, that Athens was peopled by the Aegyptians, Sais in that tongue answering to Athene in Greeke, as Tzetzes out of Carax. Nay that they should be of the inhabitants of Sais, they argue from this. Because that the Saitae and Athenians have divers customes alike. Witnesse Diodorus Siculus. But it pleases not me. I conjecture that first it was called Athens, when the people began more seriously to addict themselves to civill government, and study of good literature; know­ledge and art being ascribed to Minerva. [...], saies Polit. l. 8. c. 9. Aristotle. Nay her name being derived from thence, [...] thena in the Chaldy tongue signifying to study or learne: from which come thenaa, and with an article Hatthenaa, as In Aristar. Sac. Synt. 1. c. 1. p. 27. Heinsius the most learned. As for the conceit of Goropius Becan, from ana the number of three, which notes eternity; and so from hat-het-ana. Athena. But because wisedome doth contain eternity, let ut send it back into Germany. Loe now Athens named from learning, which was once the Isidor. shop of letters and the Muses, whereof it is now deplorably destitute, having lost the glory of former Athens, nay the name it self. For if we believe some they tell us, that now it is Salenos or Selines. To whom I accord not. Because that I have read Selines for Megara called Nisaea, which is not many miles from Athens. Furthermore in dis­course with a native of Peloponnesus, who lived many years in that City, I had no other appellation from him then Ateene, wch others write Satina, corrupted, as Portus & Meursius tru­ly think, for [...]. Nay In Hodoep. Byz. l. 3. Hugo Favolius who was there [Page 6] himselfe even to the same purpose names it Sethina.

Vndi (que) sic miserae nobis spectantur Athenae,
Dedala quas Pallas sese coluisse negaret,
Quas, Neptune pater, nunquam tua maenia dicas,
Indigenae Sethina vocant.—
We wretched Athens round doe view, which now,
Though once ingenious Pallas love, 's her shame,
And t'have beene thine, Neptune, would'st disavow,
To which the Homebred give Sethina name.

CAP. II. Athenarum situs. [...]. Herbae lucentes, Mu­rus, Pelasgicus & Cimonius, Propylaea. Circuitus veteris urbis, & novae. [...]. Piraeei brachia. Murus Phaleri­cus. Portae. Aer. Laus passim apud scriptores. Cephissus Fl [...]ius.

GReece, saies In Panath. p. 171, 172. Aristides, is placed in the midst of the whole earth, and in the midst of it stands Attica; the navell whereof is Athens, by which all Greece, clo­seted in the wombe of time, receaved nourishment, before an happy birth had brought her forth into the light. She is seated upon a very high rock, which habitations doe en­compasse, as Lib. 9. pag. 396. Strabo: on the top of which stands that re­nowned fabrick even to this day, which Cecrops from him­selfe names Plin. Nat. hist. l. 7. c. 56. Cecropia; of old [...], the City, by a kind of ex­cellence, in a bravado of their antiquity, concerning which they were in perpetuall contention with the Argivi. Wit­nesse In Att. pag. 13. l. 16. Pausanias. Eunuch. act. 5. sc. 6. Terent, An in astu venit? Donat. Sic Athe­nienses urbem suam vocabant, unde ipsi incolae [...] vocantur. So, saith he, the Athenians called their City, whence the Citi­zens themselves are called astoi. After that they called it [...] Attic. p. 24. l. 43. Pausanias. Which in his time was called [...] or the high City, although it be often interpreted Arx a Castle; [Page 7] which ever were sacred to Minerva, as Orat. in Mi­nerv. Tom. 1. p. 21. Aristides. Who therefore is by Catullus in his Argonauticks named Diva re­tinens in summis urbibus arces. The Goddesse that keepes the Tur­rets of Cities. This onely now remaines, the succour and shelter of the barbarous Athenians, being strongly furnished with men and armes, in which alone dwell Janizaries, to the number of seven hundred thousand, as Christophero Angelo told me, and avouched it, I fearing least he had mistaken the number. As for the forces thereof Hodoep. Byz. l. 3. Hugo Favolius shall thus instruct you,

A [...]x tantum celebris hoc tempore montis eodem
Quaeque impôsta jugo est, vastas prospectat in undas
Aequoris, & circum dispersa mapalia, & omnes
Externo indigenas nocuo [...] tutatur ab hoste,
Nobilis arx, toto qua non est altera Graïo
Nota magis regno, validisque instructior armis,
Ignivomóque magis tormentorum impere tuta.
A Castle onely famous at this day,
Set on an hill, below which viewes the sea.
The scattered thatcht sheds, that stand it about,
The fort defends, and keepes invasion out,
And natives safe. A fort; none noted more
In Greece, which hath a better warlike store,
Or it for fiery Canons goes before.

Upon the toppe of this Turret stand the fashions of Halfe Moones most rarely gilded, after the manner of the Ishmae­lites, who have the Moone in no small honour, as my much honoured Mr De Diis Sy­ris, Syn. 2. cap. 2. p. 288. Selden hath observed. Of which Lunulets thus speakes Favolius,

Cujus inauratis longe rutilantia Lunis
Ardua coelivagas feriunt fastigia nubes.
Whose tops with gilded Moones aspiring high,
Doe knock the Clouds the pilgrims of the skie.

Neither may it passe obscurely which I have taken up, be­ing let fall from the mouth of an eye witnesse; namely, [Page 8] on the side of this hill, on which the Acropolis is built, grows a certain kind of hearb, that farre off, in the night season, gives a most shining and glittering light, to which when a man shall approach, he shall discern nothing but the hearb it selfe. Of which matter I seriously wish that I could testi­fy the truth. It was delivered to me, bona fide, with good cre­dit. The walls that environ this, are none now, saies Favoli­us, but in former time it hath beene well fenced; some part thereof erected by those two Tuscan brothers, who leaving their country, lived here under the Acropolis, called [...], Pelargi, Storkes, [...], for their wandring: Lib. 9. pag. 397. Strabo: Nat. hist. l. 7. c. 56. Pliny sayes their names were Euryalus and Hyperbius: the two that first built houses of brick at Athens, when former­ly they had Caves for dwelling places. But by the autho­rity of Pausanias, though the Printers and Scribes have done both that Author, and the persons wrong, in putting a false name upon one of them, I will doe them none. Read then Laterarias domus constituerunt primi Agrolas & Hyperbius fratres Athenis, &c. In Attic. p. 36. l. 34. Pausanias. [...]. From these was that part which they edified called Pelargicum. Aristophanes in Avibus.

[...];

The other part of the Acropolis which was left naked, Cimon the sonne of Miltiades clothed. Pausanias in the fore quoted place. These walls admitted no gate but one, so rarely beau­tified with that costly Propylaeum or porch, on which Pericles is discommended by Tull. Off. l. 2. Demetrius Phalareus for disbursing so great a summe of money.Val. Max. lib. 3. [...]. 1. For which he was not smally troubled how he might give up his accounts to the people; His Nephew Alcibiades therefore seeing him somewhat sad, and demanding the cause, to whom when his unkle replied, that it was about giving his accounts, seek rather, quoth he, how you may not give them. By which counsell the Atheni­ans were entangled with that neighbour war against the La­cedemonians, in which they found not vacancy for an audit. [Page 9] By the way it shal be fit to acquaint you with thus much, that it was not permitted to a dog to enter into the Acropolis, as [...]. p. 175. Plutarch [...] it may bee, for his heat in Venery and ill savour. Goats likewise, saies De re Rust. Varro, came not thither, unlesse for a necessary sacrifice once, least they should hurt the Olive which is said first to have sprung up there. The circuit of this Acropolis is said to be threescore stadia. Now a Stadium is about some Fine feet make a pace, and a thou­sand paces a mile. I [...]idor. Orig. lib. 15. c. 16. six hundred & twen­ty five feet, eight of which make a mile, it being the custome of the ancient Greeks, so to measure the length or distance of grounds, or Cities, by the [...]. The first City then is con­tained in seaven miles and an halfe. But at this were added more houses able to make a City of themselves. And so in­deed were they distinguished by [...]. The up­per and lower City. In Phoc. p. 549. l. 47. Plutarch, [...]. Note here moreover, in the reading of your Greek Authors, that when you meet with [...] in the description of a Countrey, you presently must conceive the higher part, if it be [...], Lib. 1. p. 6. a Thucidides. [...]. And they preyed upon each other, and among the rest who were not addicted to the sea, yet lived below, understand neare the sea, Schol. [...]. The [...] then, and [...] knit together made but one joynt corporation; both as it were uniting Piraeum unto themselves, tooke up, as Orat. 6. Di­on Chrysostome writes, two hundred Stadia, which is about five and twenty miles. Upon which place, Morellus produces a Scholiast testifying that the walls were [...] fifteen miles save one furlong. Where I wonder that the learned man had not eftsoon perceived the number to have been corrupt, and written [...] for [...], twenty five for fifteene. For so it ought to be. Neither is it strange that it had so large bounds. For consider that from Piraeum to Athens were reckoned five miles, as you may see in Nat. hist. l. 2 c. 85. Pliny, from Athens to Phalerum, and so to the other side of Piraeum foure miles [Page 10] and a quarter: The utmost wall of which Thucydides speakes in his second book consisted of five miles a quarter & halfe. The girdle of Piraeum and Munychia had seaven miles and an halfe more. All which being put together make up but twen­ty two miles one quarter and one furlong. But Dion Chryso­stom must be here understood; and it behoves us to conceive that he spake not barely of the naked wals, for then it cannot hold; but I suppose some houses to have been without Loco citato [...], as he saies, [...]. In which I appeale to more judicious heads. Neither can I silently passe by the opinion of Iohn Meursius, who reading in In Archad. p. 244. l. 37. Pausanias, these words, Att. Lect. l. 3. c. 4. [...], should presently obtrude to us, that Pausanias teaches, that the Att. Lect. l. 3. c. 4. wall called Phalericus is but twenty stadia or two mile and an halfe. When indeed he meant nothing lesse. For speaking of salt Springs, which he calls [...], he seems to involve a reason drawn from the neerenesse of the sea. For when he writes of this brackish well. Among the Athenians, the Sea which comes up neere Phalerus, is distant from the City but twenty Stadia at the most, quoth he. Where Amasaeus had thus strangely doted. Athenae à Phalero ab [...]unt stadia haud amplius XX. And that [...]his was the meaning of the Author, proves that which followes. He might have likewise considered that [...] with a Dative case signifies not only juxta [...]nd propè as I have translated it; but supra sometimes, which will now serve better. And Meursius indeed blames the number; but sees not into the words. Now it is not needlesse that the two walls, which joynes Pyreum and Athens at so long a distance, be somewhat spoken of, seeing they are reckoned by Lib. 31. Livie among the multa visenda, Many things worthy of sight at Athens. These are the [...], in Lib. 3. Eleg. 19. p. 192. Propertius,

Theseae brachia longa viae. In bello Mith. p. 125. l. 9. Appian of Alexandria, [...], and Pag. 355. l. 10. Plutarch in Cimone. One lying towards the North, of which In Pe [...]icle. p. 115. l. 20. Plutarch. The other toward the South, [Page 11] in height about forty Cubits, as In Mith. p. 124. l. ult. Appian testifies. These are called [...] by Orat. 6. Dion Chrysostom, because Athens being at one end, and Piraeum at the other, these were drawne forth between. And when writers speake of [...], it may be conjectured that it is for distinction of that [...] in the Acropolis which Cimon built, In Attic. p. 19. l. 8. witnesse Pausanias Aristophanes seems to bring authority for an opinion that Themistocles built these. In P. 337. Equitibus.

[...].

Which his P. 338. A. co. 2. Scholiast affirmes. [...] For Themistocles added Piraeum to the City. we read in In Them. p. 27. Probus that he was the only agent in walling the City, & that he so hastned the accomplishing, that they were faine to be as it were sacrilegious, and make use of materialls for­merly consecrated to the edifying of Temples, and Monu­ments of the dead. But In Them▪ p. 87. l. 25. Plutarch gaine-saies this, and that he did only [...], conjoyne the City & Piraeum, and put the land to take acquaintance with the Sea. It seems somewhat forward be­fore. However, so fenny was the ground it was founded up­on, that the worke soon came to great reparation, which Plut. in Cim. p. 355. l. 14. Cimon the sonne of Miltiades undertook. For which stones of an huge weight and lime, he made the earth so firm that it could not give. Nay he was so liberall, that he did out of his own expences so great favours, to a people that some years after gratified him with exile. Neither did he only mend the breaches; but in after time Plut. p. 355. l. 12. unlesse [...] may have re­spect to Conon who after the victory at Cnidus erected these walls as Pausan. in Atticis p. 2. l. 14. I would neither de­ceive my selfe or the Reader. finished the whole work, so that he may truly be said to be the founder of them. Let us now come to the Gates of the City. Attic. Lect. initio. Meursius hath obser­ved tenne, but I feare they will scarce suffice to such a vast City. Take then these. Dipylon or Thriasia the fairest of all, velut in ore urbis posi [...]a, placed as it were in the front of the City, saies Livie, major aliquanto patentior (que) quam caeterae est, greater somewhat and wider then the rest.Dec. 4. l. 1. p. 11. A. Hence I suppose named Dipylon as if it were as big as two Gates. [...]. Pi­raicae. [Page 12] Neere the Temple of Chalcodoon. Here were buried some of those that died in fight with the Amazons in the time of Theseus. In Theseo. p. 9. l. 20. Plutarch. [...]. Hippades. Where the bones of Hyperides the famous Orator rest with his progenitors, who being racked under Antipater, chose rather to bite off his tongue, [...] p. 456. then to divulge the secrets of his Country. [...], Sa­crae. The sacred gate. We read of this in [...]. p. 45. Theophrastus Cha­racters but to my great admiration, that the Eagle-sighted Ca­saubon had not espied a fault For though it be true that there were such gates at Athens as [...], yet is there any that ever read [...], the dead to have bin carried out to buriall through the sacred gate? It makes not any thing that it was spoken to a stupid fellow, for they spak not as our vulgar doe, such as, When Christmas comes out of Wales. Write then [...] are the gates at which they went forth with their corps at the solemnizations of their obsequies, the reason of which shall be spoken hereafter. Pag. 715. num. 95. De­mosthenes, [...] The gate of Aegeus. It seemes to have been in Delphinium where he dwelt; whence the Her­mes or Image towards the East end of the Temple was called Plut. Thes. p. 4. l. 21. [...]. The statue at the gates of Aegeus [...] Melitides. Where lyes Thucydides the sonne of Olorus that wrote the Peloponnesian Warre, who after his re­turne into his Country from banishment, was treacherously murthered, his Sepulcher stands neere these gates. Atticis p. 21. l. 41. Pausani­as. [...] Ceramicae. These are called by Xenophon [...]. The Gates in Ceramicus, where many of the Lacedemonians were buried, which died in the seditious warre that Thrasybulus made against the Thirty Tyrants. [...] p. 279. l. 43. Xeno­phon. [...]. The Gates of Diochares. Of whom I have nought to speake. [...]. The Acharnan Gates. I suppose they were called so from that Towne or Village neere, named Acharnia, to which it is probable it looked. For so did the ancients dame their Gates from the Towne to which they were neere. The Romans their Porta Collatina [Page 13] from Collatia, Meursius hath added two l. toneae, & Scaae. in At­ticis which I never s [...]w un­till I had written this place as God and man is my witnesse I speake least a­ny sh [...]uld think [...]hat I have stoln out of him because we meet, a Burge not farre off. And happily it is so here, as also in [...] Diomaea; for Dionus is a people of Athens not any great matter distant from the Citty. [...] Thracia These are all that I ever met with named: others there are obscurely pointed at by Atticis p. 14. l. 1. Pausanias, as that neere the Gallery which from its various draughts they call Paecile, where is the effigies of Mercurie Ago [...]aeus in brasse. And others about the beginning of his Attica, of which I had better hold my peace then speake as good as nothing. Thus have we found twelve Gates; which being opened enter; sucke that sweet ayre, whose excellent purity brought forth such acute wits,Cassiod. Var. l. 12. & prepared with a most happy bounty under­standing judgements for contemplation. Whence Med [...]a p. 460.461. Euripides may well straine to this note, that Venus sitting neere, and adorning her selfe, sends forth continually Cupids of Learning [...]. Well may he blesse that clime stiling it [...], which hath been the Mother of the Muses (by the leave of Mnemosyne) or at least the Nurse to them, for there are they said to have travelled with Harmo­nia; as if there were no such melodious consent,Med. p. 459 as in the Sci­ences. Let not In Praf. ad Charact. Theophrastus assert all Greece to lye under the same temperature and disposition of the heavens, when at this day it may be spoken, as once Aristides did of it. Tom. 1. p. 173. No coast so truly void of all earthly dreggs, and participating more of the coelestiall and defecated ayre. Not unworthily hath Sophocles been lavish in expressions. Aia. p. 57. Famous, Oed. Col p. 258. The most Renowned, Oed. Col. p. 264. HappyAia p. 71. Sacred Athens. Pindarus. p. 361. Wonder­full, p. 361. Much spoken of. p. 361. Nea [...], &c. To the making up of her delight comes to all the river Cephissus, which is able to bear vessells of a good burthen, as I have been informed, but the Turks fearing least it might be advātagious to any enimy that might invade thē, have cut it into many & sundry little streams, damming up with an innumerable quantity of stones the mouth of the river for a mile in length. Thinking they have sufficiently prevented, which they did but suppose could happen.

CAP. III. [...], Mores, & Ingenia. [...]. Quantum ho­d [...]erni differunt à veteribus; & qualem vitae rationem modum (que) habent.

THE Athenians by [...] p. 196 Dicaearchus are divided into two sorts, [...], Atticos, and [...]. Of which though there were no difference in latter times, yet certainly of old there was. Insomuch as one of the punishments, which the Athenians are said to inflict upon their women (for the appeasing of Neptune, bringing in an inundation upon their fields to their great dammage, in anger conceived for losse of the Title of the City) was this, Varro apud Aug. de Civ. Dei l. 18. c. 9, That none should after call them [...], Athenians, but [...] Atticas. A revenge I suppose opprobrious enough. For thus writes my Author. [...]. Curious Babblers, Deceitfull, Calumniators, Observers of the lives of strangers. [...]. A sufficient witnesse of this is Act. 17. St Luke, that saies, they did regard nothing more then to heare and speake novelty. To which end they often met in Barbers shops, where all the news, that was going in those daies, was currant. Hence say we verba in Tonstrinis proculcata: and in Greeke [...], In Pluto p. 38. Aristophanes.

[...]
[...]
[...].

They that sate in the Barbers shops did talke much that he was suddenly grown rich The Scholiast seems to take the meaning as if the Comaediā had quipped them for resorting to Barbers and neglecting Barber Chirurgions of better cre­dit· But I see no reason. They met in both to prattle. Var. hist. l. 3. c. 7. Aelian [...]. [Page 15] Sitting in a Chirurgions shop, scandalous, & thir­sty to speak ill by all meanes. [...] men Italianated, who can smile,Cap. [...]. even when they cut your throat. Such as Theophra­stus hath in his Characters drawn out, who can be affable to their enimies, and disguise their hatred in commendation, while they privily lay their snares; that salute with mortall embracements, and clasp you in those armes, which they meane to embrew in your dearest blood. In summe, faire without, but rotten within, like a wound which is healed a­bove and seemes sound, but putrifies under the skin. And so much the word doth import. [...]. Given to false accusations. The In Plut. p. 5. Scholiast of Aristophanes writes, that it be­ing forbidden to carry Figgs out of Athens, and some never­thelesse the decree being absolute against it, presuming so to doe, they set rogues in the gates that did appeach them, (as In Solone p. 65. Plutarch likewise) Hence came this word to be used for any crafty knave that gets his living by promooting, Xenophon. [...]. p. 271. l. 20. [...]. One that meddles in every mans affaires, and therefore Pluto p. 90. c. p. 91. b. Aristophanes hath fitly brought one upon the scene terming himselfe an Overseer both of private and pub­like matters. If then such a person had espied any tripping, and gotten him on the hip, he would as sure have fetched him over for his coyne, as any Summoner doth a person delin­quent towards the flesh, or any Lawyer a credulous client, & having well plumed him, afterwards gives him a dimissory▪ [...] (Sycophants) [...]. Xenophon. Such were many in Athens, insomuch that Aristotle being asked what Athens was, [...]. p. 272. l. 19. answered, [...], All beauti­full, [...] ▪ in a verse of [...]. Ho­mer in the description of Alcinous garden, but peares grew ripe after peares, & figges after figges, meaning a continuall succession of Sycophants. This made Isocrates the Orator to compare the City to a Curtezan, with whom few there were but would have to doe, yet none dare take to wife; affirming it to be the best place to sojourne in, but the worst to inhabit: [Page 16] By reason of their Sycophants & treacheries of nimble ton­gued Orators▪ [...]. I was once halfe in an opinion that these words were to have been, put to the former thus, [...], And I think the sence will runne well, Malitious observers of the lives of strangers. The Athenians were [...] and held hospi­tality sacred, and I doubt not but they had that Law. That Forrainers should receive no wrong, [...]. p. 428. [...]. Socrates in Xenophon. Now he discommends the [...] as ready to trouble and vex strangers in Law, duly marking & bearing an eye unto them to take them at an advantage: As for the Athenienses they were [...], Brave spirited, single dealing, and faithfull friends. But as the words were at length confounded, so did their manners degenerate, growing into [...], an Ir­regularity of nature. As Lib. 6. Polybius. No [...] afterwa [...]ds, but haughtinesse of spirit, magnanimity now fallen. And wh [...]n Dec. 4. p. 7. l. 1. Livy saies ex vetere fortuna nihil praeter animos servare, he means, they had nothing left but those proud spirits; which their ancient flourishing fortune had puffed up. No [...], or simplicity, no Aristoph. p. 694. Lamb like innocency, or mildnesse, but as [...]. p. 387. Plutarch speaks, People rashly angry, soone pittifull, rather in­clined sharpely to take opinion, then quietly to be enformed. And as they are ready to helpe base and abject Peasants, so friendly do they entertain childish and ridiculous [...]oyes, rejoy [...]ing in their own praises, and no­thing moved with scurrility, Fearfull and terrible even to their Go­vernours, humane towards their enimies. Not unfitly then Lib. 5. c. 3. p. 207. Valeri­us Maximus, Quantam ergo reprehensionem merentur, &c. How de­serve they to be blamed, who though they had just Laws, y [...]t had they most wicked disposition, and chose rather to take their own courses, then put in practise their statues? As for their impudence, so great was it, that to expresse a coun­tenance void of shame, the Comoedian hath put [...], an Athenian look ▪ in Pag. 189. g. Nubibus [...], so accoū ­ted in the time of Lib. 2. p. 47. Paterculus, that what was done in sincerity [Page 17] culus, that what was done in sincerity and faithfull trust, the Romans would say, it was performed fide Attica, with an Athenian loyalty. Fear and power might make them tru­sty, but how they brake their leagues, tooke part with o­ther Ilanders against confederates, and violated the lawes of armes, Historians are not dumb. As for their wrath, it was [...], ever mindfull, as Aeneid. 1. Virgil. memor ira. And the ha­tred they prosecuted the Barbarians withall was so un­quenchable, that it burned against Isocrat. in Pa [...]. p. 109. all Barbarians for the Persians sake; and they forbad them their sacrifices, as they used to doe murderers among them. Where you must note, that all that were not Grecians were called of them Barba­rians. But loe! How are they now become all Barbarous! whether or no people of Africa, or some of the Catelani, I cannot justly tell; Mahumedans all, poore and miserable, living by rapine, or fishing, or tilling the earth: Hod [...]ep. Byz. l. 3. Fa­volius,

Dura (que) coacti
Pauperie assuerunt vitam tolerare rapina.
Aut passim infestant furto, rapto (que) propinqua
Aequora piratae, sed quae pars aequior, hamis
Fallit inescatos [...]ereti sub arundine pisces.
Aut desolatas exercet vomere terras,
Semper inops, misera, infelix, rerum omnium egena.
Opprest with need they doe their life sustaine
By rapine, and annoy the neighbour maine
By pillaging. Who are most just and good
With angling doe the silly fish delude;
Or plough the grounds made desolate before,
Unhappy, wretched, mis'rable, still poore.

CAP. IV. De populi divisione, [...]. Quid Atheniensibus cum Aegyptiis commune.

THere were at first but two kinds of people in Athens, So doth Dio­nysius Hali­carnasseus di­vide them into [...] & [...] lib. 2. n. 2. two orders quibus inter gradus dignitatis fortunae (que) aliquid interlucebat, in which there was a difference of dignity and fortune: such as at this day are in France, either Peers or Pea­sants; or as in Venice, Patricians and Plebeians. And although Pollux call them [...], three sorts, yet I make but two, because the [...] were not any way more gentile for bloud, surpassing for riches, or happy for life. But because he hath so set them, take them thus, as he speaks.Pollux l. 8. c. 9. p. 404. [...], Eupatridae, were such as were descended from the loynes of those He­roes famous in the Greek history, whose families were ever renowned, and posterity propagated to many generations; such as Praxiergidae, Eteobutadae, Al [...]moeonidae, Cynidae, Ceryces, &c. whom we may tearm Nobles, or men of good birth. [...], Geomori, may not seem unlike our Yeomen, who had lands of their own, and sustained themselves with the fruit and commodities of these their possessions. [...], Demi­urgi, were men of some handi-craft, Tradesmen, such as Tentmakers, Shoemakers, Carpenters, Masons, and the like. But Solon made another division. For when the Diacrii, which were those that lived in the upper part of the City, [...], saies In Solone. Diogenes Laertius; & the Pediaei, which likewise are [...], such as lived in the middle of the City, or the plain; and the Paralii who lived near the sea, were at contention about government: The Diacrii leaning to a Democracy, as Pag. 61. in Solonem. Plutarch writes; the Pediaei to an Oligarchy, and the Paralii between both, and had chosen Solon to arbitrate and deter­mine [Page 19] the matter; he made these four ranks. [...]. Pentacosiomedimnos, Equites, Zeugi­tas, Thetas. Plut. p. 65. Pentacosiomedimni were those who [...], could make five hundred measures in wet and dry commodities alike▪ What Possardus then brings out of Varro concerning modium, hath no place here; for he supposes that Pentacosiomedimnus was he that had as much ground as fifty Medimni could suffice to sow: but here I will confute him with a wet finger. [...]. For he seems to sow upon the wa­ters. This is he whom the Elzevirii printed at Leyden Anno 1635, under the name of Postellus, who was sometime a Pro­fessor of Tongues in France, and Author of the Treatise De Magistratibus Atheniensium▪ Equites were such as were of abi­lity to keep an horse, or had the quantity of three hundred measures in dry, and as many in wet: called likewise [...]. Zeugitae were such as could of wet and dry in all make but three hundred. Any of these three could beare office in the Commonwealth. A fourth rank which he cal­led Plutarch. loco praedi­cto. [...], Thetas, a name from servility, which had no power in the rule of the weal publique. But it had not been amisse if I had shewn how the Aegyptians had divided their people into three classes, as the Athenians did, as I have spo­ken above. For the first degree, or Eupatridae, addicted to lear­ning and study, who were had in greater honour, answer to the Aegyptian Priests. Plut. Thes. p. 8. l. 18. Nay those great houses in Athens had Priesthood by succession, as Eumolpidae, Ceryces, Cynidae: for out of the stock were chosen Priests; hence [...] in Pag. 741. num. 164. Demosthenes. The Geomori who had lands assigned to them for the maintenance of the warre, are not dislike them in Aegypt, who hold possessions on these tearmes, namely, to provide souldiers when need shall require to fight. The De­miurgi resemble those Plebeians, who skilfull in some art, did set out their labour to daily hire: as Diodorus Siculus can testifie.

CAP. V. Tribus quatuor sub Cecrope. Mutata earum nomina. Augentur à Clisthene: duae additae. [...]. Tribulum. [...].

IN Athens there were but foure tribes under the rule of Cecrops. Cecropis, Autocthon, Actaea, Paralia; which had o­ther names put to them, Cranais, Atthis, Mesogaea, Diacris. I suppose from the parts of Attica, it lying partly near the sea, thence Actaea; partly hilly, thence Diacris; partly Mediterrane, thence Mesogaea; the other name from the King that was then: Whether the King would honour the Tribe so much, or the Tribe glory in the name of the King, I know not: it is probable that it was an honour to their governour; for as Cecrops gave the first names, Cranaus the second, each assuming a title to himselfe, Ericthonius called them after the name of Iupiter, Pallas, Neptune, Vulcan. [...]. But when Ion came to rule, they were named after his foure sonnes, Geleontes, Aegicorcis▪ Argades▪ Hopletes, as In Terpsic. p. 137. Herodotus and In Ione ver­sus finem. Euripides; though Plutarch saies that they were so called In Solon. p. 65. [...], from the courses of life which they first took. But Clisthenes, a man factious and wealthy, is said by the Coun­cell of Aristides T. 1. p. 336. A. T. 3. p. 352. Apollo, Al [...]maeon being Archon, to make ten of them, changing the ancient titles, and taking new from some De­migods or Heroes born in that land, all except Ajax, whom, though a stranger, he puts to the rest, as a neighbour and companion In Terpsic. p. 137. Herodotus. These then were called [...]; as you would say, giving names; the word so signifies some­times; as Minerva is said by Dion Chrysostom [...], who gave the name to Athens. To these were erected Statues near the Councell place of the Senat. Their names are these as In At. p. 4.5 Pausanias hath them, Hippothoon, Antiochus, Ajax Telamo­nius, [Page 21] Leo, Erectheus that slew Immaradus the sonne of Eumol­pus in the Eleusinian warre, Aegeus, Oeneus, Acamas, Cecrops, Pandion. From these [...]. To which they put two more, one called after Antigonus, the other after Deme­trius his name, in gratuity to them for the favours receaved; which in processe of time they changed into Attalis, and Pto­lemais, as Stephanus writes, [...], having been curteously entreated by the These are reckoned a­mong the Epo­nymos in Paus. p. 5. who had Statues like­wise. Kings bea­ring that name. Which being so, let us take heed that Livie deceive us not, who at the time when Attalus did succor the Athenians against Philip, saies they first thought of adding that Tribe to the ten, in thanksgiving that the Rhodii rescu­ed four fighting ships of the Athenians taken by the Macedo­nians, and sent them home, Decad. 4. l. 1. p. 6. Tum primum mentio illata de tribu quam Attalida appellarent, ad decem veteres tribus addenda. Thus have we seene that there were twelve Tribes in all: Let us look back to the first institution. I suppose they were first or­dained for the better administration of civill government. In Il. b. pag. 181. Eustathius writes, that they were divided in imitation of the year; the four Tribes according to the four quarters; each Tribe into three Fraternities, which they call [...], or [...], answerable to the twelve Months; each [...], or [...], into thirty [...], or kindreds, equalizing the daies. For so many only had the year of old. Witnesse the Riddle of Laertius p. 63. l. 1. Cleobulus concerning the year,

[...]
[...].

One Father had twelve Sons, and each son thirty daughters, and every daughter black and white, meaning daies and nights. Over these were governours, [...], Kings of the Tribes, who sate upon controversies between party and party of their own Tribes. Each Tertian also had his over­seer, called [...], the Ruler of the Trittys or Phratria. The word may seeme to signifie a Society, Fellowship, or [Page 22] company. It skils not whether you derive it from [...], as Eustath, or [...], as Suidas, or [...], as others, which is a Well, because they drew water from the same well. For the place being scanty of springs where Athens was founded, there being but one well-spring in Athens, they were con­strained to use [...], digged wells, as In Solone p. 65. l. 33. Plutarch. [...] are the men of that society, called by Tully, Curiales, of the same Ward, speaking of Cimon, who gave command that his servants should afford what they had if any Laciades should come into his Farm. In description of which thing Plutarch uses [...], which then we are not to interpret Curialis, (For this is as much as [...] and [...]) but popularis. These at festivall daies in Athens met in a place called Phratrion, as Iliad. [...]. p. 181. & Il. [...]. pag. 629. Eustathius observes, and Lib. 3. c. 4. Pollux (where they brought their children to be engrossed in their books, as shall be hereafter spoken with the reasons thereof) from hence comes [...], Phratrizein, which is [...], to meet, for so Eustathius in another place, [...]. As for the [...], or kindreds, we must not think that they were of one bloud, but from that near conjunction which they had each with other, being admitted into this society. [...] (every [...] or kindred consisting of thirty, whence they were named [...]) [...] Not of affinity so called, but for their Synod; which the Grammarians call, [...], a Communicative familiarity, [...] being a participating in one thing, or having an equall share in the same priviled­ges. Great was their care of each other; great was their mu­tuall love; which that it might continue, Solon their Law-giver ordained certain feasts to be provided, wherein they should kindly entertain each other. [...], and [...]. Dipnosoph. l. 5. p. 185. d. Athenaeus. [...], &c. Of feasts celebrated at this day the Law-makers have appointed Phyletica for Tribes, Demotica for the people [Page 23] or popular. Moreover, Thiasos for Colledges (as Philosophers for the death of their Grand Masters) and Phratrica for the same Ward. Hence [...], and [...]. Of which in due time. The reason of this the Dipnosophist gives, saying, that wine hath [...], an at­tractive and perswading force to procure love, and friend­ship.

CAP. VI. Graecia vicatim habitata. [...], quid? Atheniensibus proprium habere [...]. Quot? Templa & sacra pagatim.

ALL Greece was inhabited [...], as Lib. 1. Thucydides speaks, by Villages, before there were any Townes; from whence comes the word Comoedie. Donat. in Praef. in Ter. At verò nondum coactis in urbem Atheniensibus, cum Apollini Nomio, id est, Pasto­rum vicinorúm (que) praesidi Deo, constructis aris in honorem divinae r [...]i circum Atticae vicos, villas, & compita festum carmen solenniter can­tarent: orta est Comoedia [...], quod est, commessatum ire cantantes. The Athenians being as yet not gathered into Corporations, when they sung sacred hymns to Apollo Nomius, that is, the President of the sheepheards and neighbours, about the villages, houses and crosse waies of Attica, altars being built in honour of the celebrity, sprung up a Comoedy, [...], from revel­ling and singing. Others will have it derived from an anci­ent custome they had, when any were injured, among them, for the party wronged to come to the street where the of­fender lived, and in the night time to cry aloud, Thomas Magister. [...]. Such a one doth wrong, and commits such and such outrages, although there be Gods and Lawes, by which these abuses were reformed. But the Anonymus in a preface to Aristophanes saies, [...], that they were not called [...] or villages by the Athenians, but [...], which they [Page 24] slate Populos, better in my minde oppida or Townes. Cicero ad Lib. 7. Ep. 3. Atticum. Venio ad Piraeea in quo magis reprehendus sum, quod homo Romanus Piraeea scripserim, non Piraeeum (sic enim om­nes nostri locuti sunt) quàm quod M addiderim. Non enim hoc ut oppido praeposui, sed ut loco: & tamen Dionysius noster, qui est no­biscum, & Nicias Cous, non rebatur oppidum esse Piraeea, sed de eo videro. Nostrum quidem si est peccatum, in eo est, quod non ut de op­pido locutus sum, sed ut de loco▪ secutus (que) sum non dico Caecilium, Mane ut ex portu in Piraeeum (malus enim auctor Latinitatis est) sed Terentium cujus fabellae propter elegantiam sermonis putabantur à Caio Laelio scribi. Heri aliquot adolescentuli coimus in Pi­raeeum, & idem, Mercator hoc add [...]bat captam de Sunio. Quod si [...] oppida volumus esse, tam est oppidum Sunium quam Piraeeus. If so be we will have [...] to be Townes, Sunium as well as Piraeeus is a Towne. These were formerly King­domes as Atticis. p. 33. l. 42. Pausanias testifies. [...]. Moreover, I have written, that some of the townes were governed by a King before the raigne of Cecrops: And no marvell, for some of them farre surpassed other Cities, as In Panath. T. 1. p. 326. Aristides affirmeth. These were most peculiar to the Athe­nians, anciently called [...], as Nub. pag. 225. e. Aristoph. Schol. or [...], as L. 8. p. 430. Pollux, twelve belonging to every Tribe. But Clisthenes changed them into [...], as out of Aristotle the Schol. of Aristoph. The number of them is, as In Il. b. pag. 215. Eustathius out of Strabo, and In Athenae­um l. 6. [...]. 9. Casaubon, an hundred seventy foure. Some whereof having the same name, are distinguished according to their situations, [...] and [...], as we may say the upper and the lower Wakefield, &c. All of them divi­ded into Greater and Lesser. The Pausan. Att. pag. 30. [...], or lesse, are these, Alimusii, Zoster, Prospaltii, Anagyrasii, Cephale, Prasieis, Lam­preis, Phlyeis, Myrrinusii, Athmoneis, Acharnae, Marathon, Brau­ron, Rhamnus. The rest were greater. Take them promis­cuous according to their Tribes.

ΚΕΚΟΠΙΣ.

[...]. Aexone. Dadalidae, Epiecidae, Xypete, Pithus, Sypalettus, Trinemei, Athmo­non or Athmonia. Alae Aexonides. Phlya.

ΕΡΕΧΘΗΙΣ.

[...]. Agraule or Agryle. Euonymia or Euonymus. Themaci or Themacus. Cephisia. The upper Lampra. The lower Lampra, in which Sigonius erres calling one the Maritimate, the other the inferior, which to be one and the same I have shewen above. Pamb [...] ­tadae. Pergase. Sybridae, Phegus· Anagyrus.

[...].

[...]. Angele, Cydathenaeum. Cytharum. Oa or Oeis. The upper Pae­ania, the under Paeania. Probalinthus, Stiria. Phegaea. Myr­rhinus.

[...].

[...]. Alae Araphenides. Araphen. Bate. Gargettus. Dionea. Erecthia. Ericria. Echria. Icaria or Ica­rius. Ion [...]ae. Colyttus. Cydantidae. Plothea. Tithras. Phegaea. Phi­laede. Chollidae.

[...].

[...]. Agnus. Erisidae. Hermus or Hermi. Hephestiadae. Thoricus. I [...]ea. Cicyana, Sphettus. Cholargus Cholargi Cholargia. Cophale. Pro­spalta.

[...].

[...]. [Page 26] [...]. Aethalidae Aethalia. Aphid [...]a. Dir [...]des. Hecale. Sypyradae. Cet­ti. Cropia. Leuconium. Oeum▪ Ceramicum. Paeonidae. Peleces. Potamus. Scambonidae. Sunium. Hyba Hybadae. Phrearri. Marathon. Alimus.

[...].

[...]. Azenia. Amaxantea. Ana­caea▪ Acherdus. Decelia. Eleaeus. Eleusis. Eraeadae. Thymaetadae. Ceriadae. Corydallus. Oeum Deceli [...]um. Oeum ad Eleutheras. Sphendale.

[...].

[...]. Aegilia or Aegi­lus. Alopece or Alopecae. Amphitrope. Anaphlystus. A [...]ene or Ate­nia. Bessa. Thorae. Criôa. Leucopyra. Melaeneis or Melaenae. Pallene. Pentele. Semachidae· Phalerum.

[...].

[...]. Oenoe at Ma­cathon. Titacedae. Tricorythus. Rhamnus. Of this Tribe were some townes taken away and put to other, Aphyna, Persidae, &c.

[...].

[...]. Butea, Butadae. Epicephisia. Thria or Thrio. Hippotomadae. Lacia, Laciadae. Lusia· Melit [...]. Oe or Aea. Perithae­dae. Ptelea. Phyle. Acharna. Tyrmidae.

[...].

[...]. Berenicidae. Thyrgonidae. [...] ▪ Conthyle.

[...].

[...]. Apollonienses. These are all which Authors [Page 27] make mention of according to their Tribes, others there are, which I know not how to distribute, none of the ancients ei­ther directing or furnishing me. But these are they. Agra. Anchesmus. Amphiade. Archilia, Astipalaea. Atalanta. A­ [...]r [...]dus. Belbina. Bra [...]on Brilessus. Enna. Echelidae. Zoster. Thrion. Cale. Cedae. Cothocidae. Coele. Cynosarges. Cerami­cus without the City the same with Academia. Laurium. Lenaeum. Limnae. Munychia. Parnes. Pnyx. Pa [...]ocl [...]s his ditch or trench. Scirum. Sporgilus. Hydrusa Hymettus. Hy­siae. Phaura. Phormisii. Phritij. Phoron. Chitone. O [...]opus. To which are put the Ilandes, called Pharmacusae, two in number, and Psytallia. The Scholast of In Ranis p. 235. Aristophanes speakes as if Io were a Demus, but I say not with him. The greatest use wee have of these among authors, is in their forme of Law, mat­ters of contracts, and the like, that there might be no fraud or deceite; that none either unjustly be taxed for any thing, or tax an other. Hence read we such punctuall clauses in their writs. N. the son of N. dwelling at Alopeca, [...], of Caele. of Melite of Cerameis. In these villages were Temples of the Gods▪ Dec. 4. l. 1. p. 12.13. Live. Templa pagatim sacrata. And againe Delubra fibi [...]uisse, quae quondam pagatim habitantes in parvis illis castellis viis (que) consecrata, ne in unam quidem urbem contributi majores sui deserta relinquerint. So much witnesseth In Atticis p. 77. l. 40. Pausanias; who tels us that they worship­ed some peculiar Deity, and yet neverthelesse did [...], honour▪ Minerva. Some of them had peculiar festivalls, as Brauron the sollemnities Brauronia, to Diana Diomea to Iupiter Diomeus. Chitonia &c.

CAP. VIII. [...]. Atheniensium status mutatio [...] [...].

THe ancients had but three sorts of government▪ Tyran­nis, Democratia, Oligarchia, as In C [...]esi­phontem p. 4 Aeschines, which Polybius cals [...]. where although the one names it a Tyrannis or Tyrany, the other [...] the rule of a King, yet must we understand the same. For in old time all Kings were called Tyrants, as Servius on Virgil hath ob­served. A word taken up by the Grecians about the time of Archilocus, which neither Homer nor Hesiod knew; and therefore are the Poets noted, as [...], for cal­ling the Kings, or [...] before the Trojan wars, Tyrants or Tyrannos. [...] or a Kingdome, is where obeisance is free, yeelded rather out of a good advice, then for feare or might. [...] an Aristocratie, when most wise and just men are fitly chosen to sit at the Helme of the Weale pub­like. [...] a Democratie, when the Lawes and cu­stomes of the Country, in matters belonging both to Gods and men, are truly observed; and that rules the rost, which shall be approved of by the greater part, [...] saies, Polibius; as that may be said at a banquet to please all, which doth relish well with the most. But the grave Histo­rian hath odserved changes in such goverment, as they use to be inclining to the worst Mornachies being turned into Tyrannyes; as when the people are led away by the perswa­sions of some pleasing Aristot· l. Pol. l. 5. c. 4. popular man, & are as it were, wil­lingly constrained to take the yoke that his usurping autho­rity shall lay on them;Probus in Militide. a Tyrant indeed said, Viconsecutus, who gets it by violence, Probus ibid. p. 17. Omnis autem & habentur & dicun­tur Tiranni, qui potestate sunt perpetua in ea civitate, quae li­bertate [Page 29] usa est. But all are accounted and called Tyrants, who have perpetuall authority in that City, which formerly hath enjoyed liberty. The deprivation of which causing mur­muring and rebellion, brings forth an Aristocratie, or gover­ment of the best men, such as are well brought up, & exerci­sed in virtue▪ The end of an Aristocratie being, as Pol. l. 4. c. 9. Aristotle hath it, Vertue, which of no long continuance doth soone de­generate, Polyb· l. 6. [...], naturally encli­ning to an Oligarchie, or rule of few. These few being chosen according to their riches. And because that many in a state cannot be wealthy, therefore the number of them cannot be great. These are great Lords & little Kings, whose power swaies all, and not the Lawes; who unjustly favour those that are pertially theirs, and oppresse them that would defend their liberty against them. All things being administred Aeschines in [...]s. [...], by their presidents. Such dominion is ta­ken away by the people set on a rage, & not bearing [...], the injuries of their rulers. Hence comes in a Democratie, which Sophocles calls [...], the power of a multitude; whose end is freedome; when all can epually partake of the same priviledges & immunities, who are true citizens: whence Terence stiles it aequam libertatem; for which the Greeke Oratours have properly used the word [...], as In Demosth. p. 59. Vlpian observeth. But the vulgar for the most part strangely insolent, prone to wrong, and ready to trespasse a­gainst the Lawes bring in by a miserable proceeding, the worst kinde of goverment an Ochlocratie, the rule of Rascali­ty. All these in their times did Athens feele, for they were governed by Kings four hundred eighty seaven years: the last of which was Codrus, who in a fight between the Dori­enses and Athenians offered himselfe willingly to be slaine, it being foretold by the Oracle of Apollo that the Dorienses should be conquerours unlesse the Athenian King were kil­led; he therefore clothing himselfe familiari veste ne posset ag­nos [...]i, saies Tusc. Q. l. 11 Cicero, with a servants habit least he should be [Page 30] knowne, put himselfe among the enimies, by one of which in a brawle he was murthered. After whom none enjoyed the name of King, Iustin. l. 2. quod memoriae nominis ejus tribulum est, which was done in memory to his name. For after that, Archontes or Iudges ruled; in the Title, [...] Archontes, but in power Kings, whese authority was for tearm of life. These continu­ed three hundred and fifteene yeares. These being ended, it pleased the State to choose a man, whose office should con­tinue but tenne yeares; seaven succeeded eath other, & made up the number of seventie yeares; who, because they abused their power, were made but for one yeare, called therefore Iustin. l. 2. annui Magistratus, yearely Magistrates. These continued untill Pisistratus, for a fained feare of the seditious, begged a guard of the people for his safty, For when the faction sprung up. Of which I have spo­ken in the fouth Chapter, he cutting himselfe with la­shes, and the Mules which drew his Charot, went into the place of meeting, [...], and beseeching the people to afford him some defence against their violence, who did (but did not) assault him, procured a company of chosen Citizens who armed with clubs, not weapons, possessed the Castle, and so Tyrany came in, which Pisistratus enjoyed Heraclides in Pol. thirty yeares, and deceased leaving behind him two sonns, Hippar­chus, and Hippias, whom Heracledus calls Thessalus. Hippar­chus was slaine by Aristogiton, after whose death the Athe­nians lived under a tyrany Herodotus l. 5. p. 135. foure yeares, from which they were delivered by the help of the Lacedaemonians, the of­spring of Al [...]maeon corrupting the Oracle, to the end that whensoever they came for councell he should wish them to free the Athenians of that servitude. The Democratie came in eight hundered sixty eight years after Cecrops, established by Solon, who excluded the fift rank of plebeitie from office or honour by a law, afterwards abrogated by Aristides. After this Pericles brought in an Ochlocratie by weaking the power of the Areopagites. Then after the overthrow in Sici­ly [Page 31] the [...] or foure hudred tooke upon them state, de­ceaving the people, as Ptol. l. c. 57. Aristotle and Lib. 8. Thucydides affirme. For perswading them that they should reconcile Tissaphernes and Alcibiades unto themselves by that meanes, and that the Persian Monarch would afford supply for the war, they most willingly condescended to this motion in the one & twen­ty yeare of the Peloponensian warre. These Princes were cal­led Plat. in Al­cyb. p. 148. [...], Five thousand, though not exceedeng foure hundred. The reason is, because they boasted that none should be rewarded, but who beare armes; nor any admitted to publique power but five thousand, such as with person and estate could be beneficiall to the Repub­lique. Their authority was granted by an Xen. [...] 274. l. 38. Act of the people, to which Theramenes was very forward, but after they were inducted, none more ready to drive out; whereupon they ter­med him [...] Cothurnum, from a kind of start-up which did fit both feet.Xen. p. 275. [...]. The word may sute with a Jack of both sides. These [...] were constrained for feare of Iustin. l. 5. Alcibiades to resigne the right unto the people, and to goe into wilfull banishment. But when Lysander had overcome Athens (the Arist. Pol. l. 5. c. 7. Lacedemonians ever affecting an Oligarchie, as the Atheni­ans a Democracie) he ordained these thirty to be chiefe. Xen. [...] p. 270. Po­lyarches, Critias, Melobius, Hippolochus, Euclides, Hiero, Mnesilochus, Chremo, Theramenes, Aresias, Diocles, Phaedrias, Chaerileos, Anaetius; Piso, Sophocles, Eratosthenes, Charicles, O­nomocles, Theognis, Aeschines, Theogenes, Clomedes, Erasi­stratus, Phido, Dracontides, Eumathes, Aristoteles, Hippoma­chus, Mnesithides. These began at first to put to death the worst and most abhorred, saies In Catil. Consp. Salust, without triall of law; but afterwards the good and bad alike; Xen. p. 272. some for envy, o­thers for riches. These to make their party firme chose a­bout three thousand to whom alone they permitted to have weapons, disarming all the rest, to the end they might easily command their lives. But by their Lawes (for they made [Page 32] some, stiled Xen. p. 275. [...], which were nullified by a decree, as wee shall speake hereafter) none was to suffer [...], who was registred in the list of three thousand. So cruell were they, that the people fled into Dem. p. 467 Phyle a castle in the Athenean borders; and making an head under the conduct of Thrasybulus, at last shooke off this yoke, and remained free un­till the death of Alexander even fourscore years, whom Antipater succeeded; who in battle at the City Lamia gave the Athenians an overthrow; and gave them quarters on these termes that they should submit to a few Peers, whose revenewes amounted to two thousand Drachm'es at least, the chiefe of whom was Demetrius Phalerius; that they should like­wise receave a garrison into Munichia for the asswaging of riots and uproares. But foure yeares after, Antipater dying, the City fell into the power of Cassander, of whom they of­ten strove to acquit themselves; but in vaine. For he brought them to such an exigency, that they were glad to come to composition. And indeed he dealt fairely with them, giving them their City, Territories, Tributes, and all other things, so that they would be confederates to him, that none whose revenewes come not to tenne minae or pounds, should under­goe any function in the Common-weale; and he should be their overseer whom he would be pleased to nominate. The man appointed was Demetrius Phalarius, Vide Laert. in vita, & Strabonem. who made the City to shine in her full lustre, insomuch that they erected in honour of him three hundred Statues. He wrott a Treatise of the Athenian Republique, which, had not time devoured, would have given no small light to my poore endeavours. After he in trouble & vexation had spent fourteeene yeares he was put out by Demetrius the sonne of Antigonus surna­med Polioreetes, who restored the ancient customes to them againe. To them they ascribed such worship, as also to his fa­ther, that they changed the name of their Iudge from Archon into Plu. in De­merito. [...] The Priest of the Gods that saved them, calling the yeare after his name, and adding Pollux. l. 8. two Tribes to [Page 33] the Tenne, whence the Senate consisted of six hundred, but five before, as In Berenice, Stephanus, But when Cassander had over­throwne the sonne and father, such was the ingratitude and levity of the Athenians, that they forbad Demetrius to ap­proach nere their City. After this Lacharis plaid the Tyrant, and was expelled by Demetreus; whom they utterly cast off, assuming againe the title of Archon. Demetrius dying Anti­gonus Gonatas succeeded, who in the ninteenth yeare of his reigne put in presidiarie souldiers to the City, which tenne yeares after he tooke out. The Macedonians still kept some of the Athenians forces in this space. Demetrius Antigoni Gon. F. & Antigonus Dosôn, out of whose hands Plut. in vita Aratus the Sicy­onian rescued the City, and made it stand by it selfe untill Phillip, the last king of the Macedonian Monarchy except one, did somewhat shake it, as you may read in Decad. 4. l. 1 Livie But he was expelled by the Romans, who tooke the Athenians into league with a maintaining their ancient right. So they re­mained untill the warre between the Mithridates and the Ro­mans. For by feare they were driven to receive Vide Appi­anum Alex. in Methridatio, circa pag. 122 123. &c. Archestra­tus, Mithridates his Generall, within their walls; against which Sylla laid siege, and captivated the City, whence pro­ceeded [...], a mercylesse slaughter, saies Appian, that the Plut. in vita p. 335. streets did runne with blood. But the Lawes were not much altered by this Conquerour; and therefore they li­ved in a nere resemblance of their former state; in favour with the Roman Emperours, Iulius Caesar, Adrian, Antonius; Gallienus, in whose successours time, Claudius, the [...]econd of the name, this City was ransacked by the Gothes, who when they had heaped up [...]nnumerable companies of bookes to burne, were dehorted by this reason, Cedrenus Baptis [...]a [...]g­natius. [...]om. Prin. 1. that the Greekes, spen­cing their time in reading of them, might be made more un [...]it for war. Constantine the Great likewise had this City in high esteeme, taking to himselfe the Title [...], as In Orati [...]ne Constantium Iulian saies, which in the word, of Nicephorus Gregoras is Hist. [...]om. l. 7. p. 166. [...] ( [...]) the Grand Duke, whom simply after­wards [Page 34] they called the Hist. Rom. l. 7. p. 16 [...]. Duke of Athens, in that Historians time. Emperours have taken them Wives Citizens of this place; and the Nic. Greg. lib. cita. daughters of their Dukes have beene desired by that eminent ranke. And indeed no marvell. For they were potent. Rainerius Acciajolus is said to have taken the City from the Spaniards that inhabit Arragon, Calcochon. [...] [...]; who having no Issue male of his wife Eubois but an illegitimate named Antonius, by an other woman, be­queathed by will Boeotia and Thebes to him, but Athens to the In the time of Pietro Za­ni came Am­bassadors from Athens to d [...]e hamage to the Venetian Se­nate. M▪ Leu­kenor in history and lives of the Venetian Princes. Venetians, from whom his sonne recovered it agane. Nerius succeeded him in the Dukedome who thrust out Chal­cocondilas his father. After him came in Antonius Nerius brother to the former Nereus. Now about this time we must know that Mahomet the sonne of Amurat the second got Athens, Chalcocon. l. 9. p. 299. whose beauty and building he held in admiration; which when he had made his owne, he continued the Title. For an other Nerius from those above named dying, leaving one sonne an Infant, his mother in the Childs Title exercised Tyranny. This woman loved a Venetian Noble man (sonne to Petrus Palmerius, to whose Goverment the City Naupli­um was committed, he is called by Chalcocondilas Priamus) who came thither for merchandize. Him by discourse and flattery she intised into her love, promising that she would take him to her husband, and give up the Princedome of A­thens unto him. But upon condition, that he would devorce his owne wife. Whereupon the young man going to Venice slew his wife, swelling with ambition and thirsty of honour. Which being done, he returnes to Athens, marries this wo­man, enjoyes the goverment of the City; who being hated of the Athenians, & complained of at the Court, to avoid envy termed himselfe the Childes Tutor And not long after taking the boy with him, went to the Court; where Francus Acci­a [...]olus, waited, expecting to be promoted to the Dukedome. When the Emperour therefore understood the folly of the woman, he gave the title to him. Who being enstalled, im­prisoned [Page 35] the woman at Megara, and afterwards (by meanes not knowne to the Chalcocon p. 300. Author slew her. This Francus in time was taken away from men by Zogan governor rf Pe­leponnesus, Mahomet having intelligence that the Athenians would have delivered the City to the Prince of Boeo­cia. He was the last Duke.

LIBER SECVNDVS.

CAP. I. Duodecem Dii Aih [...]niensium Idololatria septifariam commissa. Dii Adscriptitii. [...].

HErodotus in Pag. 48. Terpsichore is of opinion that the Greekes derived their religion from the Ae­gyptians. But In Tractu [...]. p. 669. Plutarch doth stoutly deny it. And not without good testimony may I affirme that it seemes to be a falsitie. For Orpheus is thought to have brought the mysteries of piety into Greece; who was himselfe a Thracian, from whom the word Sch. Eurip. in Alcest. pag. 661. [...] is supposed to be drawne, which signifies devotion. [...], saies [...]. in Stel. 1. Nonnus. They called [...], to worship God, &c. Ap­positely to which Pag. 260. Aristophanes [...].

[...]. Orpheus shewed us sacrificies and to abstaine from slaughter. Neither is Pag. 281. Euripides disagreeing in Rheso.

[...]

[...]O [...]pheus revealed the hidden mysteries. Herodotus names not the Gods, the worship of whom the Gseekes might borrow from the Aegyptians; Twelve in [Page 37] number they were, quoth he, but these only are reckoned. Iu­piter, Bacchus, Hercules, Apollo, Mars, Pan, Diana, Isis or Ceres, Sais or Minerva, Latona, as I have gathered, which all at once to have been made knowne to the Greekes, and that by the Aegyptians is too hard a taske for me to prove. The Athenians I am sure had twelve Gods in especiall ho­nour, whose Paus. Attic. p. 3. l 18. pictures they had drawne out in Gallery in C [...]ramicus; and had an Altar erected, called Plut. in Ni­cia. pag. 387. l. 26. [...], on which a litle before the Sicilian warre, a man dis­membred himselfe with a stone; which was accounted pro­digious. By these twelve would they sweare in common dis­course. Aristop. Equ. p. 300. A [...]. The heathens thinking that they did honor those Gods, by whom they sware; as I have else­where spoken. But they were not confined to so small a num­ber as twelve. For how could it be, when they ran through the seaven sorts of Idolatry? First worshipping the Sonne, & punishing with death the neglect thereof; as you may read in Vide Bod­num in De­monologia. Plutarch in the life of Pericles. Secondly defying the ef­fects of God as Bread &c. For Clemens Alexandrinus inter­prets [...], Ceres, [...], corne or food. Thirdly the poeti­call Gods. Furies and revengers of wickednesse, as Alastores, Palamnaei. Fourthly, the Passions, as Love, Pittie, Injury like­wise, and Impudence, to whom Epimenides built an Altar at Athens. Fiftly the accidents of grouth and nourishment, hence Auxo, and Thallo two deityes, [...], to increase, & [...] to flourish; to which may be put Clotho, Lachesis, and Atropos, the three fatall sisters, and [...] Necessitie, taken sometime for death it selfe. 6ly, the Theogonie or pedigree of their Gods, able to make up the summe of which Homer speakes. [...], &c. Three thousand. Seaventhly an ig­norance of the providence & bounty of God towartd them, [...]ained Hercules the rep [...]ller of evill, and Aesculapius the God of Physick. And if this serve not, I can adde an eighth way, namely hospitality & good entertainement of strange Gods. [...] [Page 38] [...]. saies Pag. 471. Strabo. as the Athenians love forrai­ners, so forraine Gods. [...], &c.In Panath. T. 1. p. 188. Aristides. For they serve not only the most anci­ent Deities in a peculiar manner above all their followers, but have assumed adventitious ones; such as Strab. p. 587 Orthane, Conis­salus, and Tychon. So prone were they to conceive superstiti­on, that when Act. Apost. c. 17. v. 18. Paul preached Iesus and the Resurrection of the Dead; they forthwith deemed Anastasin, or resurrection to be a God And least they should omit any, they erected Altars unto the unknowne Gods, of which In Att [...]. p. 1 l. 35. Pausanius. Neither may we doubt of it the Scripture bearing witnesse. The cause of this they say to be a fearefull vision appearing to Philippides, sent Ambassador to the Lacedaemonians concerning aid against the Persians, and complaining that he (Vide Eurip. Sch. in Med. p. 482. Pan from whom [...] à spectrum) was neglected and other Gods worshipped; promising likewise his help, they therefore being victorious, and fearing the like event, built a Temple, & Altar TO THE UNKNOWEN GOD. Another opinion is, that a plague being at Athens hot, and the people finding no help from the Gods they implored, surmising some other power to have sent the desease, whereupon they set up this Altar, on which was written ΘΕΟΙΣ] [...]. TO THE GODS OF ASIA, EUROPE, AND AFRICA, TO THE UNKNOWNE AND STRANGE GOD. As Iustin Pag. 137. Martyre and Oecumenius. much may be said of their Tutelar Gods, both for their Ci­ties and houses, much of their Heroes or Demigods. We will view them in order.

CAP. II. Iupitér [...]. Mo­dii salis edendi, Tessera hospitalis seu Symbolum. Apollo [...]. Poean, & ejusdem verbi origo. Mercurius [...].

ABove other of their Gods Iupiter was had in high e­steeme. And that commanded by the Oracle. For when the Athenians were bidden to dissolve their kingdomes, they were charged to make choise of Iupiter, Sch. Aristop p. 122. [...]. And so by In Nubibus Aristophanes he is called [...]. Him they worshipded as President of Law and Iustice, under the name of Iupiter Dem. in Mid. p. 251. Nemius (different from that of Corin [...]h named [...]) Him as God of supplicants, hence Ulpian in Dem. p. 273. Paus. p. 18. l. 40. Who thinkes Sylla to bee eaten with lice by a judgment, that slew Ari­stion suppli­antly flying to the Temple of Minerva. [...], Him as Protector of Cities, hence [...]. Him as Governor and director of their Councells, hence [...]. Him as cheife of their Societies, hence [...], and of their frendshipe too, hence [...]; & of kindred likewise, hence [...]. To him they a­scribed Thunder, hence Aristoph. A­vib. p. 626, [...], as much as comming downe in thuder. To him they thankfully acknowledged their delivery from the Persians, wrought by Themistocles, hence Plut. & Paus. [...]. Him they confessed the greatest of all, hence Pausan. [...]. Him the overseer of their buying and selling, hence Aristoph. p. 917. [...]. To him stood an Altar sacred in the courts of their houses, hence Iupiter Her [...]êus, from [...] a wall, as if hee were the watch and defender of the house. Phavorius. [...]. There was also an Altar to him before the gates, of which Metamorph Ovid.—Ante aedis stabat Iovis Hospitis ara, hence Iupiter Xenius, as if he were the God of strangers and hospitality So solemne were they in their entertainements, [Page 40] that they would not receive a stranger without great cere­monies such as giving the right hand each to other Eustath. in Il. [...]. [...], a most certaine signe of fidelitie, and security; as also washing & clensing with salt, or salt water, as pag. 27. But Eustath saies that they did set salt before any other meat to stran­gers. Tzet­zes on Lycophron; whence it is caled [...]. Salt they highly esteemed of, ever upbrading violated hospitalty with Demosth. p. 241. [...], &c. where is the salt? And yet it may be thought to be said of the community of the table Tzetzes in Lycoph. p. 28 [...], customes shewing that fellow-commoners, and as feed of the same table must not injure one an other, to which the old saying may well a­greeCic. de A­micitia. Eu­stath saies that it beto­kens love per­manent. For salt preserves And as it is made of many lettings in of water, so they who come from divers places by hospitality are made one. In [...] p100 multos modios salis simul edendos esse, ut Amicitiae munus expletum sit, Men must eat many bushells of salt together, be­fore they can be perfect friends; meaning that frendship is not so soone established. But I take salt, of the lustration, to which also they added fire, as you may see in In Acharn. p. 414. vide Sch. Aristopha­nes. Neither was this all, for they sacrificed moreover, calling Iupiter to witnesse, and using these words in the time of sacri­fice▪ Eustath. in [...], [...]. Let my trespasse be against Iupiter Xenius, if I offend, contemne, or neglect stran­gers. And for the continuation of this even to their posterity they were wont to cut an hucle bone in two, the one partie keeping one peece, the other party the other halfe, that when occasion or necessity should make either of them stand in need of other, Eurip. Sch. pag. 446. [...], bringing with them their halfe huckle bone they might re­new their hospitallity. This they call [...] Symbolum a to­ken, which somtimes they would send to their acquain­tance in others behalfe, as Iason in Euripides offers to Medea to doe. [...]. And to send a Symbolum or token to strangers that shall courteously enter­taine you. But of this enough, as also of Iupite [...], whom cele­brated in As [...] Aristophan. [...]. Pausan. &c. other Epithits I know by the Athenians. Apollo was next in request to Iupiter, invocated in danger or sudden events, hence Aristophan. [...]. p. 86. [...], from [...], to turne away, as if [Page 41] he should deliver them from eminent evill, for which reason he is called Alexicacus. Macrob. Sat. 1. p. 253. Apollinem aspellentem mala intelli­gas, quem Athenienses [...] appellant. He was one of the first Gods they had, hence he is termed Aristoph. Nub. p. 203. [...], but Aristop. Sch. p. 611. g. others thinke because he was the father of Ion. Satur. 1. p. 257. Macrobius is of o­pinion, because the Sun the same with Apollo is the Author of progenerating all things quod sol humoribus exsiccatis pro­generandis omnibus prebuit causam. To him stood Altars in their streets hence is he [...], as if he were set over their waies Macrob. Sat. 1. c. 9. Illi enim vias, quae intra pomaeria sunt, [...]. This A­gyeus was a sharpe pillar. Schol. Eurip Phae. p. 322. [...]. Al­though the Greekes, Sat. 1. c. 9. as Macrobius saies, did worship him as [...], exitus & introitus potentem, one that kept the dores of their houses, yet I find no monument of that Title in Pausanias. famous he was for the name of Paean, of which though I have taken occasion to speake elsewhere, yet this is a most proper place. I will not trouble you with the triviall derivations of the Greekes, which you read in In fin. lib. 14. Dip. Athenaeus When the Athenians asked helpe of the Oracle at Delphos against the Amazons, in the daies of Theseus, The God bid them implore his succour in these words [...]. Macrob. Sat. l. 1. c. 17. pag. 253. Hanc vo­cem, id est [...], confirmasse sertur Oraculum Delphicum A­theniensibus, petentibus opem Dei adversus Amazonas, Theseo regnante. Namque inituros bellum jussit his ipsis verbis semetip­sum auxilliatorem invocari, hortarique. I doubt not but the words are changed somewhat, especially if we consider the ancient Io Paean. Paean, saies the In Plut. p. 68. Scholiast of Aristophanes is a song or hymne praying for the ceasing of a plage, or war nay for the preventing of apparent hurt. The originall of Io Graec. Trag. Scaliger hath already found, Iao, & Io being contracted by the Greekes for Iehovah; Paean then comes from [...] to look, so that Io Paena is in force Iehovah Penoh, LORD LOOKE. UPON US, it being a craft of the Divell to come as neere as possible he may to God, so to bereave him of his deare ho­nour, if he could. The remnants of these words the Vide Sir Fr. Drake. Symerons [Page 42] a people of the West-Indies use, who in their fighting, dance, and leap and sing [...] Peho, at this day. Mercury is hallowed by the name of Aristophan. [...]. p. 120. Ach. p. 410. [...] or [...], demed to be the God whose favour could enrich Merchants and Tradesmen. He is the God of craft, so by consequence he that is cunning to cheat may soone grow rich, wherfore this God is termed Aristophan. [...]. p. 266 [...], Very profitable, from [...], an augmenting word, and [...] to profit. He had a statue erected to him in the Market place caled Aristop. 304 [...]. The entry of their houses was sacred to him; from which he is named Paus. p. 20. l. 59. [...], as like­wise [...] from [...], to turne, because he was set up be­hinde the dore to keep away theeves, that were wont to lurk thereabout, and then afterward commit their villany. More of his names you may read in Pag. 110. Aristoph. Schol.

CAP. III. De Sa [...]rno, Vulcano, Neptuno, Marte, Hercule. [...].

SAturne was worshipped by the Athenians, witnes the feasts kept in honor to him called [...]: witnesse a Paus. p. 16. l. 32. Tem­ple which he had in Athens. Of his antiquity I cannot much affirme any thing, He seemes to have beene of old, as I con­jecture out of Aristophan. [...]. p. 61 [...], Saturninae animae, put for dotag proverbially. Vulcan likewise had his honor there, and a Temple, of which P. 536. n 26 Demosthenes; where was one of the A­thenian prisons some controversies in law in it decided, as I gather out of [...]. Demosthenes. Neptune was an ancient Pa­tron of this City, which he loved even to strife. He was fea­red for security in navigation, hence Aristop. p. 403. [...]. Mars also had his worship,Paus. p. 7. l. 27. and Temple, and Hercules too, who in a dream appeared to Sophocles revealing unto him the sacri­ledge of one who had stollen a golden cup out of his Tem­ple: caled therefore [...] as Index Hercules, as De divinati­one l. 1. Tully. [Page 34] Neither were they contented with such a quantity, but ca­nonized more daily, as the sonnes of Tyndarus, Castor and Pollux, naming them [...]. Plut. The▪ p. 11. l. 25. [...]. For they who have a care & watch of any thing doe diligent­ly observe it [...]. For which Kings perhaps are called [...], as keepers of their people. In Hipp ol. p. 507. The Scholast of Euripi­des teaches us that [...] properly signifies a Saviour. So Pan is said to be [...], the Tutelar God of Cylene. And Apollo in Illiad. a. Homer. [...]. The word is simply put for God in In Avib. pag. 578. Aristophanes, Eurip. Sch. p. 507. [...]. To these may be put Harm [...]dius and Aristogiton. Ly­cus, Theseus, Alon, Hesychus, Aristomachus the Physitian. Celeus and Metanira. And many more (of whom see In Athen. Att. l. 3. c. 1. & 7. Me­ursius) made of Men, as Selanion and Paerrhasius that made the statue of Plut. in Th· p. l. 14. Theseus.

CAP. IV. De Minerva, [...]erere & Proserpina, Baccho▪ Venere, Eumenidibus, Hecate Iunone, Prometheo, &c.

MInerva the especiall deity of the Athenians, had the Festivals called Panathenaea, of which you may fully read in In Panath. Meursius. Next to her Ceres and Proserpina, whose rites longe maximis & occultissimis ceremon [...]is continentur, In Verum. 5 saies Cicero, were greatest and most hidden: therefore cal­led mysteria from Nonnus ad Naz. [...] [...], to hide Vide Plut. in Alcib. death and curse lying on him who should disclose those abominable secrets. See Meursius in his Cap. 7. Eleusinia, of the initiation into these stews. They were of two sorts. Aristop. Sch. p. 85. Greater to Ceres, lesse to Proser­pina. Bacchus also the sonne of Ceres had his Temple allotted and a double tide holy to him. Dionysia Arist. p. 222. parva and Idem. p. 123 Magna Venus had her honor, and sacrifice in which they offered to her Clem. Alex. p. 19. mony the price of an whore Vide Aesch. in Eumen. & Sch. Soph. in Oed. Col. Eumenides were first a­dored [Page 44] by Orestes after he escaped the Iudgement at Athens in Areopagus for killing his mother Clytemnestra. These by In Theogo­nia. Hesiod are called Erinnyes, by the Athenians [...], the venerable Goddesses.Paus. p. 27. l. 3. To these they offered drink offerings, without wine though at mid-night, a custome peculiar to them alone, as In Eumen. p. 275. Aeschylus witnesseth, though I am Igno­rant that Aristoph. p. 228. Bacchus his feasts were kept in the night, whence he is called Nictelius. But the Tragoedian·

Loco citato.
[...]
[...].

Scholiast: [...]. By In Oedipo. Col. p. 271. So­phocles the manner of oblation is set downe. First having cleane hands & pure, the worshipper ought to draw out of a running fountaine water, and having filled three cups with water and honey (hence termed Aeschylus loco praed. [...]) the mouthes & eares of which are to be covered with the wooll of a young sheep, turning himselfe towards the East, he pow­red out some of two of them, but the third wholy; then with both hands setting thrice nine branches of Olive on the place where he casts his [...], he uttered his conceaved supplicati­ons. Other sacrifices they had as shall be shortly spoken. Vide Interp. Hor. in illud Diva trifor­mis. Hecate was worshipped by them in triviis, where three wayesmet, supposed to be the Moone in Heaven, Diana on earth, and Hecate below. Aristop. Sch. p. 63. To her the richer sort every new Moone made a feast in the crosse wayes setting bread & o­ther provision, which the poore greedily fed on, and were so ravinous after, that Pag. 64. Penia in Aristophanes complaines, that they snacht it, before it could be laid downe. Reference to this hath [...], to eate the cates of Hecate, in In Orat. [...]. p. 693. n. 59. De­mosthenes, which he seemes to object, as a sordid or wicked thing, Indeed [...], which signifies on that privily ta­keth away any of the sacrifices from the altar, imports some­times impious, [...]. Schol. In Nubes p. 176. Aristoph. And yet the same Scholiast tels us that the needy sustained themselves by the sacrifices. In Plut. 63. [...]. Iunoes rites [Page 45] were performed in great pomp with hair over their shoul­ders & downe the back, in a vesture that swept the ground, their armes bedecked with glorious bracelets, their paces so minced, that Vide Schot­tum in Pro­verb. Isaa [...]um Casaub. in Athen. l. 12. c. 5. p. 388. p. [...], Iunonem incedere is to goe state­ly. Prometheus was worshiped in a kinde of Torch-dance, or running with likes or lamps, it may be in memoriall of the fire, which superstitiosly they believed him to have stolne out of Heaven. To say more of their Gods were needlesse ei­ther for you to read or me to write. More they had, among whom Pan was of latter making, introducted by Cl. Alex. 22. Philippi­des, and Plut. Arist. p. 240. l. 30. [...]. Sphragitides Nymphae after the Persian overthrow.

CAP, V. [...]. Phacasiani Dii.

THE Athenians before their dores erected statues which they called Vide Hesy­chium, & Di­onysium Pe­tavium in Themislium. [...], because they were exposed to the Sunne. Neither had they these alone, but certaine others sacred to Mercury, named from Hermes Hermae Mercurialls. The fashion of them was divers. For first they were not [...], porrecto veretro, but made after to that forme by the Athenians, who receaved it from the Palasgi, as In Euterpe p. 48. Herodotus ▪ Neither did they want legges, untill the Athenians made them [...], according to In Atticis p. 22. l. 14. Pausanias. The manner was this, A face of Mercury set upon a pilar of four corners the head on­ly and necke were shapen, and therefore it was called truncus Hermes, Sat. v. 852. Iuvenal,

Nil nisi Cecropides, trunco (que) simillimus Hermae.
Nullo quippe alio vincis discrimine, quam quod
Illi marmoreum caput est, tua vivit imago.

For which reason likewise the Greekes name them Vide Ulpi­an in Dem: p. 332. & G. Lang [...]aine in Notis ad Longinum. [...]. [...], without limbs. On the lower pars of them were certaine ver­ses engraven, containing the praises of some well deserving [Page 46] men; but the Hermae on which they wrote the exploits of those that had merited, seeme to me to have beene set up in that gallery, which from the number of these images was commonly knowne by [...] the gallery of Mercurials. At the consecration of these they used some ceremonies, and sacrificed a kinde of gruell which was of no great preparati­on; Because they would not stand long about it. Hence [...] may be said to sacrifice with that which costs but litle. Pag. 693. Aristophanes. [...]; Schol. [...]. in Pace. Now to the erecting of their Images it will not be unseasonable to add something of the forme of their Gods; whom they made standing with their hands upward as if they were more willing to receave then bestow any thing. To which Concion. p. 747. Aristophanes alludes saying, [...]. Even the Gods you shall know by their hands and statues. For when we pray them to give us some great thing they stand with their hands upward, as if they would send downe nothing but rather take oblation. To tell you likewise that these I­dols were clothed, is no news doubtlesse to on meanely ver­sed in the Greeke antiquities. To say that they werae shooes to is probable, whence they are named Dii Phaecasiani, from [...], a kind of low shooes which the Athenians called [...], from [...], dust, and [...], the foote because they were nere the ground. [...], saies Paed. l. 2. c. 11. p. 152. Clemens Alexandrinus. But more sure I am rhat the were pictured with them on their feet. Sat. 3. v. 217 Iuvenal.

Hic aliquid praeclarum Euphranoris & Polyclesi
Phaecasianorum vetera ornamenta Deorum.

CAP. VI· De Superstioione Atheniensium, & vaticinis.

LOng since were the Athenians taxed by the Apostle for superstition, which though it properly signifies Donat. in Ter. p. 67. a wor­shipping of the Gods too much, yet under it these follies are comprehended. Purification after fearefull dreames, in Ranis p. 274 vide & Aesch. in Per [...]s. Ari­stophanes [...]. In which sence some understand Persius. Noctem flumine purgare. Wearing of rings against witchcraft as a spell, called Aristop. Pl. p. 88. f. [...]. Thoph. Ch. p. 49. Spitting into their bosomes thrice at the sight of a mad man, or one troubled with an Epilepsie. Of which also Theocritus [...]. I know not whether the custome of our silly people have reference to this foppery, who use to spit at the naming of the Divell. Certaine it is that anciently they did spit in defiance, hence [...] is put for [...] and [...] to contemne or set little by, as the Antigonen. Scholi­ast of Sophocles on these words, [...]. Wash­ing with water the head as often as he shall goe into the streets [...]; Charact. Theophrastus. Anointing of stones, divers it seemes from those heaps sacred to Mercury, termed [...]. This hath beene of old. Done indeed as a token of thankfullnesse by Gen. 28.18. Iacob in Bethell, where he tooke the stone that he put for his pillowes, & set it up, & powred oyle on the top of it, in his journy to Padan Aram. Hennes crow­ing, the bold entrance of a black dog into their houses, Ser­pents seene [...], saies Theophratus, of which In Phor. Ac. 4. Sc. 4. Terence Introit in aedes ater alienus canis. Anguis per impluvium deci­dit de tegulis. Gallina cecenit. Put to these a [...]. Theop. Cat or Weesel (the word signefieth both) crossing his way, the Mouse eating his salt bag. Not unlike them now adaies, whose clothes the Rats or Mice shall chance to eat, deemed not long after like to live by our ignorant, or that he shall have great ill betide [Page 48] him. Adde the avoiding of obsequies for feare of pollution. Antiquity was of opinion that sacred persons were de [...]iled with the sight of the dead, as Chemnitius hath observed, and In Hip. p. 603. vide etiā Eu [...]tath. in [...]. Euripides brings in Diana speaking that it is not lawfull for her to behold dying Hippolytus. Nay the standing upon a grave was a great religion▪ [...]. Furthermore observing of daies good & bad, of which [...]. Hesiod [...], that one is a stepdame▪ another a mother. Pl [...]t. Nici 2. p. 123. l. 35. Amazement at the Eclipse of the Sunne, as also the Plut. Nicia. p. 392. l. 21. Moone; not knowing the reason why she did loose her light, at that time, when shee was in her full lustre. Buying of Medicines or enchan­ted stones for the quicker delivery in child-birth, in Aristo­phanes. [...]. Of the virtue I speake nought. Lib. 4. c. 11. Boemus relates that in Darien in America the women eat an hearb when they are great with child which makes them to bring forth without paine. Joine to this the sneezing over the right shoulder, or the right side, Plu [...]. Them p. 85. l. 23. [...]. obser­vation of [...], or sudden stormes, as the In Ach. p. 379. & p. 424 Sch. of Aristo­phanes interprets it, snow, haile, or the like. Paus▪ Att. p. 35. l. 31. vide Eust. in Il. B. Cutting off their haire, and sacrificing it to rivers, as Cephissus. Marking the flight of the owle, whence came the proverb, Aristop. Ve­spis. p. 508. [...], The Owle hath fled. And [...] for good lucke▪ The Owle being a token of victory to the Athenians. Zenobius. [...]. They ever accounting it so since the warre at Salamis, where the Greekes seeing an Owle tooke courage and beat the Barbari­ans. Appendix Vaticana. [...]. Other madnesse of theirs was slee­ping in the Aristop. pp. 44, 66. T. 438 Temple of Aesculapius, who were ill at ease, supposing the deity to give, or shew them a remedy, Petronius. for which in gratulation they were wont to offer him a cock. If I mistake not.Aelian. [...]. l. 5. c. 17. What shall I say of putting him to death who should cut downe an Oake or an Holme (so Ilex which in Greeke is [...] may be taken, I thinke it an Holme) in the Heroum; And punishing Atarbes capitally who being distra­cted [Page 49] had slaine a sparrow sacred to Aesculapius? thus farre have we gone. Let us proceed to their vaticinations or pro­phesyings. Aeschylus brings Prometheus on the stage, vaun­ting how first he taught men Vide Sch. pag. 32. [...]. All which were practised among the Atheni­ans, as you may read in [...]. initio. Xenophon. [...], the interpreta­tion of dreams, is a resolution of those doubts, which we con­ceive of things offered to our fancy in sleep, as that of Hecu­ba dreaming that she should bring forth a firebrand; & that of Atossa before the fall of her sonne Xerxes, whom she saw striving to yoke the Barbarian and Greeke Woman, one of which overthrew him. This the ancients termed [...], Aeschylus, ascribing much to the truth of them, suppo­sing them to be sent from a Deity— [...]. Iliad. 1. Homer. The skill in them is [...] to truly tell the event.Aeschy. Pro. p. 33. Which was no small art, certain Books written of that subject. Eust. in Il. a. p. 36. [...] as Artemidorus his Onirocritica. [...], Soothsaying by birds when such or such flie either before or behind him, at the right or left hand, to shew what it doth prognosticate. Pag 33. Aeschylus. [...]. It was formerly stiled Aristides T. 3. p. 25. [...], which the mind doth suggest to the opinion. It is put for a­ny divination in Greek writers, but most properly [...], which Nonus [...]. l. 5. [...]. Telegonus is related to have found according to Nonnus, but according to Nat. hist. l. 7 c. 56. Plinie, Car; whence it is called Caria: [...], looking into the Liver or entrals, like the Latines extispicium, observing the colour of them. A [...]sch. loco citato. [...]; as likewise the soundnesse, hence taken as a prodigie [...], in Pag. 357. l. 31. Plutarch, the extremity of the liver (like the outmost parts of the vine leafe, saies Isi­dor) not to be seen, or rather that which they call the head, [Page 50] Ovid, caesumque capút reperitur in extis. [...], in marking the flame of the sacrifice burnt, Aesch. loco. citato. [...], the Tragoedian calls them, by which they could fortell events. More doubt­lesse had they wayes of witchcraft, as the other Greekes. [...], as when one shall meet you carrying such or such things, then this shall befall you. Aeschylus termes them [...] Sch. [...]. See Scaliger in Tibullum, on these words Puer è triviis. The Scholiast of In An. p. 574 Aristophanes on [...], They made, quoth he, whom they met first as it were tokens of good hap. Whence it may be came up the sa­lutation which In Oed. Tyr. initio. Sophocles calls [...], wish­ing luck, as [...] among the Greekes, & the Latines Ovid. Fast. Esto bo­nis avibus visus &c. [...] is put likewise for sneesing, or the conjecturing at them. Sterm tamentum being accounted a Deity by the Romans, but sacred to Sch. Aristop loco citato. Ceres, as the Greekes, whence proceeded that [...], which we intimate in our God helpe you, as often as we see any man so purging his head. which not to have proceeded from any deadly disease, is sufficiently evinced by Casaubon on Athenaeus. [...], at the sight of a Mouse. Serpent, Cat or the like in the house, or when the oyle cruse is dry, honey, wine, water is spent, to guesse at future things. On this Nonnus in Naz. Xenocrates wrote. [...], Palmistry, when by the length of the hand, or lines of the table, they can judge of freenes in housekeeping, of mar­riage & posterity, of which Nonnus. Helenus once left a monument. [...], gather'd out of the shaking of the parts of the body as the shoulder, thigh, or right eye, in which kind Posidonius was an author exposed to the world. [...], as that wherein the Witch of Endor was experienced, out of the low­er parts of whose belly the Divell spake. The first that pra­ctised this among the Athenians was Eurycles: hence they who are possessed with this spirit of prophecying, are called [...] Euriclitae, as the In Vesp. pag. 503. Schol. of Aristoph. who calls this art Ib. p. 502. [...], the divining of Eurycles [...], where after solemne sacrifices they were wont to call up the [Page 51] soules of the deceased, demanding of them what afterward should befall. As De Magis Inf. l. 2. c. 11. Wierus. And no wonder, for they held the spirits of their parents and kinred for Gods, quibus sacri­ficabant (saies Bodin) & ad quorum sepulchra comedebant, Daemono­maniae l. 2. c. 3. in quos scriptura invebens ac detestans, inquit, & comederunt sacrificia mortuorum, to which they sacrificed, and at whose sepul­ehers they fed; against whom the Scripture inveighing and detesting speaketh, And they a [...]e the Oblations of the dead. Of this In Avib. p. 613. a. Aristophanes makes mention, and Homer in his Odysses. This is that which most properly is called [...] from [...] la­mentation,Lib. [...]. by Wierus termed dirae execrationes, Nonnus in Naz. for with greate mourning they invocated [...], wicked Gods for the accomplishment of their devilish designes. It may most fitly have the name of Nigra Magia Vide Bodin for so the Wizards divide them into the black and white Magick. [...], from whence the word Magick is derived, seemes to have been found by the Medes and Persians, whose Priests were called Magi great Philosophers,Vide No [...]. as In Pro [...]em. Nonnus. Laertius is wit­nesse. This is supposed to be the good Magick. e [...], is a giving of philtrum, a medicine for the procurement of love, or rather enraging of lust, by bewitching something and gi­ving it to be eaten; which to have power over swine is cre­dibly reported. [...] Tricks with a paire of sheeres and sive, of which Theocritus. Vide Odys. [...],. to take coun­cell of an hachet, taking it & laying it on a peece of timber flatwaies, which did the feat by turning round. Like to which is that naughty use of a key [...]ible. [...], by the casting of the dice to aske the number of wives, children, farmes, &c. which answer to the quantity of a chance. Vide Theo­crit. in Phar. [...] & [...], done by corne. Delrio Dis­qui. Mag. l. 4. c. 2. q. 5. sec. 7. [...], by taking the letters of the name, as when two were to fight & by the value of them to judge the conquest: As they said of Hectors being overcome by Achiles. [...], ma­king a circle they divided it into foure and twenty parts, [Page 52] and on each part made a letter, and putting wheat upon the letters they brought in a Cock, and observing from what letters he took up the graine, they at last joyned them toge­ther, and so knew their successors, husbands, &c. [...], opening a book of Homer and by the first verse that they lighted upon, to divine, as that of the death of Socrates, who so foretold it, meeting with that verse of Homer, which speakes of the arrivall of Achilles within three daies at Thes­salyWie [...]. de Magis Inf. l. 2. c. 13. Et quoniam poemata pro vaticiniis, &c and because po­ems were accounted Prophesies, as Poets Prophets, they were most busy in them. Hence in publique causes had the Romans recourse to the Sibylline Oracles, & the private Gre­cians to the verses of Homer. And that Sors was put for the writing of Oracles, is manifest out of the words Sortes Del­phicae, for fore-telling or divination. Vide Sch. Arist. in Plut. I know the shee Priest of Apollo being inspired with a kind of holy fury spake to those who asked counsaile. Whence the word Aristid. T. 3 pag. 25. [...] at this time read for Soothsaying, was anciently called [...] mad­nesse. And yet that their cunning men had a kind of lottery, is as cleere as day, the In Hippol. p. 580. Scholiast of Euripides testifying▪ done it seems in matters of question, so [...] may intimate as much as to undergoe triall. Predictions there were, In Il. a. p. 36 saith Eustath, out of signes and wonders, as also of the noise that leaves make when they are burned. To which some adde [...] or divination by the ayre, quoting for it Aristo­phanes in Nubibus, which I now remember not.

CAP. VII. De Templis & Asylis.

THeir Churches were of two sorts; sacred to their Gods in Greek [...], or [...]. And sacred to their Demi-gods most properly [...]. But the word is promiscuously used by the Tragoedians▪ Clemens Alexandrinus is of opinion that the [Page 53] first originall of their Temples was the erecting of an edifice to the honour of the deceased. Vide p. 22. [...]. Cecr [...]ps buried in the Acropolis, Ericthonius in the Temple of Miner­va Polias, the daughters of Celeus in El [...]usiis, &c. They were divided into two parts, the sacred and prophane, this called [...], the other [...]In Theop. Charact. Casaubon tels us that [...] was that holy water set at the door of the Tēple, with which every one that entred into the Temple besp [...]inkled himselfe, or was besprinkled by those that sacrificed; of which in the next Chapter. But others have written that it stood at the entrance of the Adytum, into which i [...] was not lawfull for any but the Priests to come. The In Oed. Ty­rannum. Schol. of So­phocles thus describes the Church. [...], quoth he, is the place where the Altar stāds. [...], the Altar on which they offered their oblations, [...], where they placed the Idol which they worshipped; in ancient time a rude table or stock,Protreptic. p. 23. [...] Clemens Alexandrinus calls it, as that of Iuno Samia, after­ward made in the magistracy of Procles to be a statue. At first named Idem. [...], from the shaving of it; but when art began to be so expert, as to make it resemble a man, they termed it [...], from [...] mortolis, whose shape it bare. At the setting up thereof they used these ceremonies: That a Woman neatly trimmed & deckt in a purple vesture, should bring on her head a pot of sodden pulse, as beanes, pease, and the like, which they sacrificed in thankfulnesse for their first food, Schol. Arist. p. 115. [...]. For as much as I conceive out of Pollux, they prayed not where this was cōsecrated, or did divine honours, but in the [...] or [...], the body of the Church, framing, as may be gathered, their gesture towards it. Lib. 1, c. 1. [...]. [...], &c. Farthermore belonging to their Temples there was a kind of Vestry, in Greeke [...] by some tran­slated summum templum, as if it were at the upper end. This seemes to have been a Treasure both for the Church, and [Page 54] any soever, who fearing the security of his wealth would commit it to the custody of the Preist, as Laertius in vita. p. 122. vide ad eum locum Cas. Xenophon is repor­ted to have done at the Temple of Diana in Ephesus. Marti­al points at this when he saies,

Templa vel arcano demens spoliaverat auro.

So reverently did they esteem of these houses of their Gods, that to doe those offices of nature, I meane venting of excre­ments, too shamlesly seen among us in the Church-yards, as I may call them, was an abomination; punished severely by Pisistratus. For when he had taken tribute of all that the At­tick ground had brought forth, they so hated him for that taxation, as they made the [...] of the Temple of Apollo Pythius a Jakes; which although for bidden never was redres­sed. And yet so secretly was it done, that he could apprehend none, save at last one stranger whom he caused to be whipt, with this proclamation, THAT BECAUSE HE CONTEMNED THE EDICT HE SHOULD DIE. Hence to a man that sound­ly smarted for his wickednes, they were wount proverbially to say, He had better have eased himselfe in the Pytheum, or if there were more, in the plurall number. [...]. Nay so honourable held they these Chur­ches, that to them they granted priviledge of Sanctuary, to which who should fly, might not from thence be drawne out under a trespasse upon religion. Of this kinde was the Tem­ple of Minerva, & Theseus, the altars of the Eumenides, & Mercy, Vid. Rosin. whose image they would not have erected any where in their City, although in the midst thereof shee had a Grove. Polyd. Virg. in Eurip. they are presented sitting neere the Altar. T. [...]. p. 472. The first Asylum among the Heathens is held to have beene in Athens, built by the Heraclidae.

CAP. VIII, De Sacerdotiis.

OF holy orders among them I conceive to have beene di­vers sorts, [...], Parasiti, a word had in later times in great derision, exagitated almost in every Comoedy, put for a shark or smel-feast, Terent. Edax Parasi [...]us. But held once in good esteeme. For when they had set aside such a parcell of land as they thought the revenews thereof would suffice for the sa­crifices of such & such Gods, they chose certaine men who should receive or gather the harvest. Secun. Att. Dialecti. apud Athen. p. 235 Crates, [...]. With the incoms of this were the char­ges of those publique sacrifices defraied. Hence [...] Introitus magni, great yearely substance, is used for great sacrifice in Avib. p. 581. Aristophanes. Scholiast. [...]. 'Ceryces, the same signifies a cryer, but in sacred functions a Minister, who slew and offered the victim. Apud Ath▪ l. 14. p. 661. Anthenio the Comoedian ascribes much honour to them, as if they had first taught men to seeth victuals, the flesh of sheepe and oxen, while before they devoured each o­ther raw. They take their name from Vide Salm. in Inscripti. Pollucem. l. 8 Ceryx the sonne of Mercury and Pandorus. But In Athen. lib. 15. c. 23. Casaubon. [...]. A­praestantiore parte muneris quod [...]bi [...]ant, sic dicti. Idem namque & hostias mactabant, adolebantque &c. They in the time of di­vine rites craved the silence of the people in these words, [...]. Be whist all ye people. Good words, for so Casaub. in Theophrast. p. 321. [...] signifies, as well as to say nought, which Horace fitly interprets, when he saies Malè ominatis Parcite verbis. When sacrifice was ended they dismissed the con­gregation with these words [...]. To which custome [...]e unfitly looked, who derived the Masse from Missa est, ite, better fetcht in my minde by In lib. quem scripsit de Sa­crament. Wechelius from Masath the Hebrew, which availes as much as to praise. [...], the [Page 56] same with Meursius E­leusin. in c. 13 [...], who initiated them who desired to be admitted into the society of the superstitiously zealous (who after they were entred, were not under a yeare compleate, permitted to see their Bable)In Stel. 1. p. 63. Schol. Naz. [...]. Hierophantae so called from [...], o­pening the holy things. [...]. L. Mountac. of Chichest. The learned Bi­shop upon that place of Nazianzen, notes that Moses among the Israelites was an Hierophanta, shewing unto them what they were to do in those sacred businesses. [...], they who lighted the fire at the Altar, whose office made them safe in warre & danger. Hence of bloody fight we say [...], Ne ignifer quidem, there escaped not he that served at the Al­tar. [...]. The Priests in the Great Mysteries, tenne in number, [...] whom In Alexiph. p. 144. Nicander calls [...] from Arist. &c. p. 125. [...], to be decent, because they kept the Temples cleane, and swept them, as Ion in T. 2. p. 621. Euripides speaks. These were the [...], whose charge it was to preserve that which was found in the Church, and to see that repaired which went to ruine, saies In Politic. Aristotle. And yet we read that the Parasiti did sometime look to the mending of it. There being a Law enacted, that what they laid out should be re­stored again. [...] in In Plut. p. 71 Aristophanes likewise termed [...]. These are the Priests ever waiting on the Gods, Casaub. in Theoph. whose prai­ers the ancient required at their sacrifices; out of which they had a fee, Arist. p. 481. the trotters and skinnes, as the Arist. p. 101 Ceryces the tongues. And indeed there was no necessity, For there being tables in their Temples, as Casaubon teaches us, whereon they might lay their oblations, (& perhaps sometimes depart) of which the Priest according to his stomack did share. Well known to In Plut. p. 71 Aristop. who relates the like of the Priest of Aes­culapius. It was requisite to this function, that they who un­dertook it, should be sound both wind and limb, they being asked [...] before their Creation, whether they were whole in every member: which ceremony to have been used among holy orders of latter daies is well known, their [Page 57] neighbours wives bearing record, saies In Aristop. Christianus, that they have not taken into their societies quid mutilum. There were moreover shee Priests as the [...], in Demosthenes, and the [...] whom in all things Antiq. l. 2. n. 3. Dionysius Halicarnas­seus compared to the vestall Nunnes.

CAP, IX. De Sacrificiis.

THE father of Philosophy is of opinion that Sacrifices first begā after the ancients had ended their harvest. For then being free from care, they found time for mirth & jol­lity. In which they offered their first fruits called [...], from whence [...] is read generally to doe any sacrifice. Neither doth [...] import lesse. For Vide Schol. Eur. in Phaen. p. 291. [...] signifies the bend, or great chest of the garnet, wherein they laid up the harvest thresht & winnowed; [...], the first or beginning, as if when they began to treasure up their store, they first of all liberally paid some devotion to their Gods. The Attick obla­tions, even to Draco, were nothing else but the earths benefi­cence, but before Solons age, burnt offering, who willed in his lawes,Plut. p. 65. l. 26. they call­ed their leane sacrifices [...], hornes & haire, as if naught else, Arist. p. 584. that they should be [...], chosen and selected sacrifices. The rites performed in them were not different from those in the daies of Homer, but somewhat reformed. It behoved them that would take in hand these holy things to purify themselves some certain daies before, Demosth. pp. 400.476. [...], the number of them is not set downe. I take [...] here to abstaine from carnall delights. Tibuli-Disce­dite ab aris Quos tulit hesterna gaudia nocte Venus) To which purpose Theano being asked when it might be lawfull for a woman, frō the company of a man to goe to sacrifice; answe­red, from her own at any time, but a stranger never. Being thus prepared they came and stood round the Altar, having with them a basket in which was the knife hid (covered [Page 58] with flower and salt, in In pace. p. 695. Aristophanes [...] in [...]. with these [...] the Greeks ever began sacri­fice, the Ro­mans Far. Dionys. Hal. l. 2. n. 4. Homer [...]) with which they cut the throat of the victime. Then they purified the Altar going about it with the right hand towards it. Loco laud. Aristophanes [...]. This lu­stration was made with meale & holy-water sprinkled there­on. This water is called Athen. l. 9. p. 409. [...] in which they quenched a firebrand taken from the Altar; with which they bedewed the standers by, accounting it a kinde of clensing▪ (Hence Sophocles Oed. Tyr. [...] was forbidden him whō they took for a pol­luted and forlorne rogue) Then they cast some of the flower on them. And having thus expiated, they cried out Aristoph. p. [...]; Who is here? to which they made reply, [...]. Many and good. Then they prayed. [...]. Homer [...]. Among the latter they spake with a loud voyce [...], before they began. Let us pray. Supplications ended they drew the victime so as (if it were to the Gods above) the head might look upwards, which [...]. Homer [...]. Eust. [...]. If it were to the Heroes or Demi-gods, with his throat downewards. Then they slew him & skin'd him, & cutting out the [...]. huck shin­bones & hanch, they covered them with fat, which is called [...] (hence the Gods of the heathen are deciphered by In Stel. Nazianzen, [...], rejoycing in the fat) to the end that they might burne all out in a great flame. Eustath. p. 101. [...]. [...] For the Grecians accounted it unlucky if it did not so consume, and thought that it was not [...]: upon the [...] they cast small pieces of flesh cut from every part of the beast, begin­ing with the shoulder (which is in Greeke [...]) hence this is called [...]. The reason Eustathius gives, Loco laud. [...]. that they might seeme to consume all, which the Athenians did not, being commanded by law to carry some of the sacrifice home. By [Page 59] reason of which injunction, they did so strain curtesy of their Gods, that the illiberall or nigardly sort of people would sel that which was left, and so make gain of their devotion.Th. Charac. [...]. [...] saies Theophrastus, Where Pag. 336. Casaubon notes. Coxam ferè offerebant, aut intestina, aut aliud non magnae rei persaepe. They offered the hanch bone or the entrals, or somewhat of no great worth. Where by entrals, you are to understand the spleene, the liver, and the heart, which Homer calls [...], for though the word be taken for the bowels, yet it signifies the heart too, in which sence we say [...], a pusillanimous man, & [...] a couragious, as the In Aiacem Lorarium. Scholiast of Sophocles teaches us, & so [...] the bowels of compassion These the anci­ents did divide among them at sacrifice to feed on, and after­wards cut out the rest to rost▪ For whē they had finished their devotions, they let the reyns loose to all manner of voluptu­ousnes, gluttony, and drunkennesse. For oft times they left nothing of their sacrifice, especially when they offered to Ve­sta, whence the proverb, [...], is to eat up all, like the Roman Lari sacrificare. To say that publikely they begun to Vesta were more then I could well prove; but that they did so is plaine. In their houses they had Altars, & so I supposed once [...] to be taken, but this was done in Liba­minibus, in their drink offerings, as he on Vide p. 582 Aristophanes. As for their meat offerings it was required that they should be Vide Pollu­cem. l. 1. sound and without blemish, whether it were an oxe, sheep, goat, swine, calfe: to sacrifice they simply termed [...] which our Latines have interpreted fitly, Facere. In Bucolicis Virgil, cum faciam vitula. Whose poverty was so great that he could not afford a sheep, or the like, they thought the Gods would be well pleased if he offered Molas, which the Greekes call Casaub. in Theop. p. 237. [...] meale, which by the richer was mingled with oyle and wine, as the Pag. 701. D. Scholiast of Aristoph. The more wealthy in­steed of this, did cast frank incense on the Altars. For the sa­crifices of Pallas the tithes were set a part, as Pag. 378. Demosthenes. In [Page 60] their oblations the [...] or cooks gave the Schol. Arist. p. 204. 10 part to the Prytanes. So [...], put for [...] where the Gods cannot have their allowance. Scho. Aristop. on [...], &c.

CAP. X. De Anno Attico.

THE ancient Greek yeare consisted of three hundred and sixty daies, each moneth consisting of thirty▪ Rude anti­quity ignorant of celestiall contemplations, deeming the Moone to finish her course in that space. Which according to De Doct. Tēp. l. 1. c. 1. Petavius seems false. Lunaris enim non fuit, sed ejus menses tricenis diebus constabant singuli. By which reckoning, had they not used intercalations, they had soon found a maine difference in the times, when they ought to have celebrated their festivals. They made therefore a Tetraeteris, in which when they found seaven daies deficient, they supplied them by adding Negat Peti­tus Miscel. l. 8 p. 192. Petav. assirmat. two to every end of the yeare, called [...], M. Seldeu. in Apparat. ad Graeco Epoc. Chro. eò quod per illud biduum Athenae Magistratibus carebant, Because for those two daies Athens was without Magistrates. But the last of these foure had but 359 daies, besides the two [...], in respect to the Olympick games, ever kept in the Olympick games, ever kept in the id est, The fifteenth day. full moone, which could not have happened, had they not began the Tetraeteris with a new Moone. Neverthelesse the Sunne and Moone appearing 14 daies oddes in a Tetraeteris, they made every eighth yeare an interjection of one Month,De D. Tem. T. 1. p. 4. that this time being ended, the course might still returne the same. This all Greece observed, saies Petavius, by the Athenians termed [...], by the people of Etis an Olypiad. What kind of Lunary yeare was in use among the Grandfires of Greece, is [Page 61] not truly known; by Eclog. Chr. p. 225. Petav. goes not so home. Lib. de doct. Temp. 1. c. 6. Petitus delivered to be of D. 347. eve­ry Month 29 D: except one, which like our February had but 28 D. Every two years one month was inserted, once of 29 D. another time of 28 D: But because in two years this each of these two years se­verally taken was called ver [...]tens, joyned annus mag­nus. magnus annus surpassed the Moone 15 D. ita (que) Tetra [...]teridae fecerunt. This consisted of 1445 D: 723. & 722. make 1445. So many daies 354. foure times doubled hath,Loco laud. if you please to adjoyne 29. Of this sort of calculation doth he understand El [...]m. Astro. c. 8. p. 36. Geminus [...]. That must be fitly understood, quoth he, for they did number the Months as if they were 30 D. when notwithstan­ding they had but 29. In Auctario Petavius is otherwise conceited, who takes the Scholiast of Arist [...]phanes in that sence, as meaning 29 D: full ones, when indeed exactly taken according to Loco citato Gemiuus you may account 29. ½, 1/33. and In Arg. O­rat. contra. A [...]d p. 380. Vlpian, [...] 29 ¼· And yet are we not destitute of authority, that a Month was supputed 29 D: In A [...]ati Di­osem. p. 74. Th [...]on. [...]. But that the fragments were left out, the words are plaine, [...]. He meanes a day the space of a night and a day, for according to such Months did they administer iheir civil affaires. And now it is in re­quest among many of the Greekes. But of this enough. Soone was the Tetraeteris found faulty; therefore was made a Ka­lander of eight years, in which doubling eight times the dif­ference of the Sunne, to wit, 11 D: ¼. made up three Months, inserted every third, fift, and eight year. But the scruples comming short in sixteen years 3 D: they intercalated three. And seeing still they could not make it even. Geminus p. 38. Wh [...]m I follow. Not ig­no [...]ant that Meton was the first that made the Ci­cle of 19. years. Hence [...]. Me­tans yeare is put for a long time proverbi­ally. Eucte­mon and Philippus made an Almanack for nineteene years, which by Callippus was produced to 76 Months 940. of them 28. [...], saies Geminus. This was the progresse of their reformation. [Page 62] But we must look back againe & consider that they counted their year two waies. First of Then were al [...] the m [...]nths of 30 D. as you may see in Schol. Aristop. Ach. p. 412. c. CCCLX, as hath been already spoken, next CCCLIIII, when they made the Months in­terchangeably [...], full and deficient, that is, one 29. the other 30 daies, yet both Lunary. For that is proved even by the names of their daies. The first, wherein the Moon appeared new, called by a Synalaepha or contraction of the words [...]. The second [...]. The eight [...], or halfe full: the full [...]. The last [...],Gem. p. 32. [...], because that in the daies of Thales Milesius, Laertius in vita. who was the author of that terme, the Moneth had 30, & no more, but ended, whence I suppose Pollux l. 1. [...], signi­fy the dead, the period of whose life hath Been come to. Though Diogenian gives other reasons. And by the way we must not think, that they had no regard to the course of the Sunne; Petit. E [...]cl. Chro. p. 215. sed tamen ut annus fieret Solaris, &c. But neverthelesse that the yeare might be correspondent to the Sunne, they put five daies, called [...] epacted, to the last Month Scir­rophorion, for the supplying of the defect. And so the year had 365 D. which was the true and just measure. But he might have added, sometimes 366, by reason of that ¼ which Geminus acknowledges the Greekes to have reckoned, al­though they accounted their Months but 30 D. This is that annus implicitus, which In [...]. p. 78. Aratus stiles [...]. To this point the Greeke Authors, telling the years by seed time. In Antigon. p. 213. Sophocles [...] ▪ For the ancients, saies In Aratum p 78. Theon took the year three waies, either by the Sunne; or seasons; as spring, summer, autumne, winter, In Oedipo Tyran. p. 183 (Sophocles. [...]—) or thirdly by the Moone: whose irregularity Solon is reported by In vita pag. 66. l. 15. Plu­tarch first to have marked. Observing therefore that shee on the same day overtook and surpassed the Sun,Plutarch. [...], he caused that to be called Laert. in vit [...] the old and new, because that remnant, which was before the conjunction, he thought belonging to [Page 63] the precedent Month; & that remnant which was after the conjunction, appertaining to the subsequent. (These peeces In Diosem. p. 125. Aratus calls [...]) in which matter hee is thought to have had Homer in sight, who in his [...]. pag. 164. Odysses termes the thirtieth day, as Didymus expounds it, [...]. Where we may note that then they had no [...], but counted from one to twelve in the ordinall numbers, used by Contra Ti­mocratem. p. 446. n. 39. Demosthenes in one Orati [...]n, [...]. Then putting the lesser to the greater they said [...], the third above ten, the fourth upon tenne, and so to twenty, Vide Plu­tarch. loco nuper laud. But when at the one and twentieth day they perceived the wan [...] of the Moone to be great, & the light almost lost, they changed the order and used [...], &c. the tenth of the de­crease, the ninth of the decrease, and so to the twenty nine, [...], the second of the decrease, or from the end, going lower in number stil, as the splendor of the Moon was dimi­nished, but the thirtieth they called [...] for the cause a­bove. Here likewise they take the reason by the Month en­ding was [...] Ulpian in Dem. p. 210. [...]. Because the daies and Moones doe as it were dye, according to that of Horace. Novae (que) pergunt interire Lunae. Macrobius Sat. l. 1. c. 16. Macrobius, quid aliud nisi illum [...] dicit [...]ujus pa [...]la [...]im deficien [...]is supputatio in nomen desinit secuturi: & [...] illum, qui praece­dit numerum successurus priori in defectum meanti. [...] standing to supply the place of the departing Month; fixed and still waiting untill the Moone shall have journied to the compleating & ending of the precedent time. Thus the last day of our lives is said to stand Virgil, Aeneid. 10, p. 330. Stat sua cui (que) dies, as unto which we must passe through all the rest, and once ap­proach. Thus squared they their times and state matters to the Moone. Hence read we [...], to count the Month as they do, who manage politick businesses, or belonging to government. In which course they made their year of CCCLIIII daies, which divided into tenne parts make ten [Page 64] times 35, which space each Argum. Or. Dem. contra Androt. pag. 380. [...] ruled in its turne, the foure that abounded were called [...], in which they chose Magistrates, being for that time destitute of them. The yeare thus dsposed, the Months must of necessity be [...] cavi & pleni, as Elemen. A­strono. p. 31. Geminus. [...]. If a month have 29 D: ½, two have 59. Because therefore the two halfes might be made one whole, they so ordered it that now it should be 29 D. then 30 D. The Athenians counted their day from the setting of the sun on this day,Macrob. l. 1. Sat. c. 3. Plin. nat. hist. l. 2. c. 77. untill the going downe of the next. In respect to which In. Theriac. Nicander may be thought to say of noone sleep,— [...] To take rest at the beginning of the even. I know that the ancients wrought but six houres in the day. Lib. 4. Ep. 8. Martial, sexta quies lassis septima finis erit. Which In Ιλ: ad [...]. Eustath affirmes in his Commentary on Homer. And there­fore Z. H. Θ. I. were the notes of the 7.8.9.10. houres, which joyned make [...], as if they should have said to the Labou­rers, Rest. The beginning of the yeare was Casaub. in Athen. p. 921 Hecatombaeon, Iuly, the eight, saies Chronol. Petitus. They ever accounting that to be the first Month. In which order I have found them set downe in a In 40 num. 24. p. 264. Manuscript in our publique Library, only Maemacterion is to be put above Pyanepsion.

Roman.Macedon.Hebrew.Aegypt.Hellen.Athenian.
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[Page 65] [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].
[...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...]. [...].

In which table although Hecatombaeon be compared to the Iulian Month Ianuary, yet it appears not that Hecatombaeon was ever so removed out of his place, as Eclog. Chr. p. 214. Petitus will have it, Epiphanius contradicting of which by & by. Indeed when the Christians in honour of their Easter, began the yeare in April, they called April Hecatombaeon, as Loco laud. he himselfe testi­fies. But that Hecatombaeon was alwaies the first Month, is not probable. For when the Athenians under the dominion of Alexander the Great's successors changed the head of the year from Iuly to the seaventh of October it is like that they began at Maemacterion according to this Ex MS. Bib­lioth. Bod­leianae in 80 n. 8. rule.

  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].
  • [...].

Vide Petav. in Epiphan. p. 138. Certain it is that the same Attick Months are sometimes Lunary, and sometimes not, but of 30 D: or Iulian; When they are Lunary they have no sure seat, but are now at this time, then at another. And this hath bin the reason why the same Months have not been suited to the Iulian, by writers. [Page 66] Vlpian on Demosthenes parallels Hecatombaeon to Pag. 21. Ianuary, and in the Oration for Ctesiphon, to March, and againe to Pag. 163. A­pril. In Olymt. 3 March he calls Boedromion, which also he interprets Pag. 148. Iune▪ Elaphebolon Pag. 140. November, Pag. 167. Sep [...]ember (in the margin February) and Pag. 120. December. Pag. 167. Thragelion [...], April. Munychion Ianuary. Scirrophorion, March. Which errors are cursorily no­ted by Eclog. chr. l. 1. c. 6. p. 213. Petit in part, to no great satisfaction. But when by the decree of Augustus Caesar they were charged to conform their yeare to the Iulian, they Vide Petav. in Epiphan. pag. 139. thus numbred.

Menses Attici.Menses Iuliani.
[...]March.
[...]April.
[...].May.
[...].Iune.
[...].Iuly.
[...].August.
[...].September.
[...],October.
[...].November.
[...].December·
[...].Ianuary.
[...].February.

But of this, so much only. We must handle their Lunary year because according to them were their feasts kept. From whence sometimes they would count, as Aristoph. p. 806. c. [...] ▪ So much and as long since the Bac hanals; speaking of the age of a girle. For a more compendious way of com­prehending their holy daies view this Almanack.

Hecatombaeon. Iuly.

  • 1 [...].
  • 2 [...].
  • 3 [...].
  • 4 [...].
  • [Page 67]5 [...].
  • 6 [...].
  • 7
    [...]. Kept in memory of the returne of Theseus out of Cree [...], after he had slaine the Minotaure. In vita p. 12 Plutarch. The solemni­ty Metamorp. l. 7. Fab. 23. Vide illum diligenter. Nam erit o­perae pretiū. Ovid seems to describe: Nullus Erecthidis fertur celebratior illo Illuxisse dies &c. the eight day of every Month was sacred to him. He had also a festivall called Theseia, in [...]honour of ga­thering together the dispersed people of Attica
    [...].
  • 8 [...].
  • 9 [...].
  • 10 [...].
  • 11 [...].
  • 12 [...].
    Of these as also of the day, speakes Pag. 446. contra Ti­mocratem. Demosthenes. Then did the Masters wait on their servants, as in the Roman Saturnals. In Annalib. vide Macrob. Satur. l. 1. c. 7 versus finem. L. Accius. Maxima pars Graium Saturno, & maxime Athenae Conficiunt sacra, quae Cronia esse iterantur ab illis, cum (que) diem celebrant, per a­gros, urbes (que) fere omnes Exercent epulis laeti, fa­mulos (que) procurant Quis (que) suos.
  • 13 [...].
  • 14 [...].
  • 15
    Then were kept the [...] in memoriall of their transmi­gration. Plut. p. 8. l. 9. By some it is ter­med [...] Aristop: pag: 700. Plut. in­itio Them. l. 12.
    [...].
  • 16 [...].
  • 17 [...].
  • 18 [...].
  • 19 [...].
  • 20 [...].
    Hence was this this Month called by the ancient Atheni­an [...], [...]; afterward Hecatombaeon, from [...], sacrifices to Iupiter or Apollo, as some think with the bloud of an hundred beasts: For so were they profuse in their sa­crifices. Metamorp. Ovid. Taurorum sanguine centum.
  • 21 [...].
  • 22 [...].
  • 23 [...].
  • 24 [...].
  • 25 [...].
  • 26 [...].
  • 27
    * [...].In Il. [...]. pag. 6. The Scholiast of Homer saies that Hecatombe may be used for five & twenty beasts, whose feet make up the number of an hundred, [...].
  • 28 [...].
  • 29 [...].

Metagitnion. August.

From the sacrifices of Apollo, called [...].

  • 1 [...].
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4 [...].
  • 5
  • 6
  • 7 [...].
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10
  • 11
  • 12
  • 13
  • 14
  • 15
  • 16
  • 17 [...].
  • 18
  • 19
  • 20
  • 21
  • [Page 69]22
  • 23
  • 24
  • 25
  • 26 [...].
  • 27
  • 28
  • 29
  • 30

From this month came the feasts Bo­edromia, frō Theseus ever­throwing the Amazons. Plut. p. 9. or Ion helping the Athenians against Eu­molpus. [...] to aid because in ne­cespty they made a cry. Aristophan. [...] Lucian. [...]. Latini Quiri­tare. hence help came in. Boedromion September.

  • 1
  • 2 [...].
    When Pausanias and Aristides over­threw Mardonius, Xerxes his Generall neare Plataeae, a Ci­ty of Baeotia, Tom. 1 p. 257. see Plut. in Aristid. p. 241. Herodotus, Sch. Arist. pag. 247. Iustin.
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5 [...].
    Miltiades leader of the Attick forces got the upper hand of the Persians. In which battle when Cynaegirus pursued the flying enimies to their ships, he caught hold of one with his right hand, which lost, he made use of his left; that cut off, he in­token of his prowesse spared not his teeth, to the eternizing of his name for valour a­gainst his enimies.
  • 6 [...].
  • 7
  • 8
  • 9 [...].
  • 10
  • 11
    In thankfulnesse for the delivery of Greece; at what time Darius and his Fleet went homeward.Calliop. p. 234. b. lib. 3. Tom. 1 p. 257. see Plut. in Aristid. p. 241. Aristi­des describes the joy at full, and the erecting of an Al­tar to Iupiter that freed them,
    [...].
  • 12
  • 13
  • 14

    The greater in which they were made Sch. Arist. pag. 247. [...], or admitted to the sight of that they worshipped. The first day was called [...], perhaps from the conflux of the [Page 70] people. The second [...] because the Crier then warned them to goe to sea.Here I look on Meursius for brevities sake but if you please to read severally, see Aristop. Sch. p. 85.98.131 138.455.529.647.142 218.227.228 231.233.217 262.264.516 Aristid. T. 1. p. 323. Clem: Alex. in Pro­trep. p. 10. The third day they Sacrificed a Barble, because it devoures a sea hare, an enimy to man. The fourth, two Oxen drew a basket representing Pro­serpine gathering flowers, which women following cry­ed [...], Haile Ceres. The fift they ranne with torches: Hence [...], and [...].

    The sixt Bacchus was carried in pomp: Hence is it ter­med [...]. The seaventh day they exercised in feats of a­ctivity & he that overcame had wheat given him. The 8th was Epidauria from Aesculapius his coming from Epidaurus to Athens to be initiated. In the ninth they filled two mea­sures of corne, and setting one at East and the other at West, they powred them out, one looking to heaven and crying [...], the other to the ground, saying, [...]: Thus Meursius: That day was [...].

    The second of this Month was left out ever, saies Sympos. Q. l. 9. q. & in l. [...]. p. 331 Plu­tarch, insteed of which some are perswaded, the name only was omitted, as [...] for [...], which was recompenced by [...], or [...], as in a defective Month [...], for the twenty: Of this judgement is the Lib. de doct Temp. 1. c. 5. p. 11. D. worthy Petavius.

    [...].
  • 15
  • 16
  • 17
  • 18
  • 19
  • 20
  • 21
  • 22
  • 23
  • 24
  • 25
  • 26
  • 27
  • 28
  • 29

Maemacte­rion. is to be inserted here. Pyanepsion. October.

This Month took denomination from the feasts Pyanep­sia: For mingling the remainder of their food after their ari­ving, they put it into one pot, and seething it, were joviall alltogether at the same.

  • 1
  • 2 [...].
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5
  • [Page 71]6
  • 7 [...].
    After that Theseus had buried his Father, he paid the vow made at Del [...]s, to wit, if he returned safe from the death of the Mino [...]aure, hee would sacrifice unto him a pot of sodden beanes. Hence [...], as it were, [...]. For the antiques called beanes [...].
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10
  • 11 [...].
  • 12 [...].
  • 13
  • 14 [...].
    In Aulula­ria. Plautus calls the festivall vigilias Cereris, which the Attick Dames kept most sober and chast, strowing their beds with co­nyza for that purpose, it being an enemy to lust. They prepared themselves with fasting, but after that took their liquor freely. The number of daies were three allotted, as some, or foure, as others. When Castellanus saies that Ovid makes them nine, is false; for that was the Myste­ria, as we above have shewne: They were done in ho­nour to Ceres, that gave lawes first, as she is termed [...]. Of these you may read Pag. 611.7 [...]0.782.783.819.820.829. Aristophanes and his Scholiast.
  • 15
  • 16
  • 17
  • 18 [...].
  • 19
  • 20
  • 21
  • 22
    [...] Kept this Month. When the Parents brought their children to their Tribes, to be enrolled, I suppose for feare of deceit in patrimonies▪ Then they made merry [...] for foure daies.
  • 23
  • 24
  • 25
  • 26
  • 27
  • 28 [...].
    The first was [...]. The se­cond [...]. The third [...]. The fourth, [...]. In honour to Minerva. Graecia Fe­ria. l. 1. Meursius tea­ches us that they were celebrated the 17 of this Month, but Petitus hath thus placed them.
  • 29
  • 30 [...].

Maemacterion. November.

This Month is to be placed before Pyanepsion, as I have a­bove given notice, but in this Almanack I follow Petitus, who so hath set it, though much against the opinion of other learned: as M. Selden, Petavius and others, whom I would have you Reader to accept as for most approved.

  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5
  • 6
  • 7 [...].
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10
  • 11
  • 12
  • 13
  • 14
  • 15
  • 16
  • 17 [...].
    Plutarch in the Life of Ari­stides, saies that the Baeoti­ans, nay and Greekes send yearely some to sacrifice to to the memory of those that died at Plataeae, & every five year they have great pastimes, which Pag. 241. he sets downe the manner of.
  • 18
  • 19
  • 20
  • 21
  • 22
  • 23 [...].
    The Month is derived from Iupi­ter Maemactes: for I suppose they first found Gods, afterward festivals to them. Not the Months first, and then named the Gods from them.
  • 24
  • 25
  • 26
  • [Page 73]27
  • 28
  • 29

Posideon. December.

Fron Neptune, who is Posidon. For the first day of this month was sacred to him, as In Theoph. Char. ult. Casaubon. Hence he thinks it to be called [...].

  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4 [...].
  • 5 [...].
    Dionysia [...] ▪ Without the City, It seemes when they had gathered in vintage and pressed their grapes. [...] Torcular. Then were they most jocund, as may appeare out of that. Like the voyce of them that tread the Wine-presse, and in [...]. v. 127. Oppian. [...]. On which words Pag. 18. Conradus Rittarspusius takes [...] to be Ianuary.
  • 6
  • 7
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10
  • 11
  • 12
  • 13 [...].
  • 14
  • 15
  • 16 [...].
    A feast to Ceres. The day doubtfull. Pag. 743. Demosth.
  • 17
  • 18
  • 19
  • 20
  • 21
  • 22
  • 23 [...].
  • 24
  • [Page 74]25
  • 26 [...].
  • 27
  • 28
  • 29 [...].
  • 30

Gamelion. January.

  • 1
    From the marriages first made by Cecrops, of whom be­fore we have spoken, and more you may read in Tzetzes on Lycophron. That month wherein this people coup­led, hence is called Gamelion, from [...], nuptiae. It is sa­cred to Iuno, who by the Poets is called Pronuba and con­jugalis, Pre [...]ident of weddings and the marriage bed.
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5
  • 6
  • 7
  • 8
  • 9 [...].
  • 10
  • 11
  • 12
  • 13
  • 14
  • 15
  • 16
  • 17
  • 18 [...].
  • 19
  • 20
  • 21
  • 22
  • 23
  • 24
  • 25
  • 26
  • [Page 75]27
  • 28 [...].
  • 29

Anthesterion. February.

  • 1
  • 2 [...].
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5 [...].
  • 6
  • 7
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10
  • 11 [...].
    Kept in great mirth for three daies in the honour of Bacchus. Of this you may see Ari­stoph. p. 293.417.419.422.222. The first [...] from [...] the tubs, and [...], to open, for at the broa­ching of their vessells they drunk stiffely. The second [...] from Chus, a good capacious vessell. In this he that could drink downe the rest of his companions had a golden crowne.The day was called [...] likewise, but not in the sense spoken. The third [...], I suppose different from [...]. From this Festivall the month is named. The twelfth of which Dionysia in Lemnis were kept, called [...] & [...]. The 13th were acted Comoe­dies, begun the 3d yeare of the 93 Olympiad, when Callias was Archon. But after they were taught as In Terent. p. 289. Do­nat and In Demost. p. 184. Vlpian witnesse, and Pag. 143. Aristophanes, [...], saies one. [...].
  • 12
  • 13
  • 14
  • 15 [...].
  • 16
  • 17
  • 18
  • 19
  • 20
  • 21
  • 22
  • 23
  • 24
  • 25
  • 26
  • 27
  • 28
  • [Page 76]29
  • 30

Elaphobolion. March.

  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4 [...].
  • 5
  • 6
  • 7 [...].
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10 [...].
  • 11
  • 12
  • 13
  • 14
  • 15
  • 16 [...].
    Of these Contra C [...]esiphont. Aeschines makes mention, and you shall have them obvious every where in the Greek Authors.
  • 17
  • 18
  • 19
  • 20 [...].
  • 21
  • 22
  • 23
  • 24
  • 25
  • 26
  • 27
  • 28
  • 29 [...].

Munychion. April.

  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5
  • 6
  • 7
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10 [...].
  • 11
  • 12
  • 13 [...].
  • 14
  • 15
  • 16 [...].
    Munychia were observed to Diana, who was so called, and had a Temple in Munychia, by Athens: The Month bears the name: In this Month were the causes of stran­gers judged. Avib. p. 60. Arist: Sc:
  • 17
  • 18
  • 19 [...].
    To Iupiter Meilichius. The greatest day that the Attick route was kept in: See of this Pag. 150.174. Aristophanes and Eustathius. Ismen. & Ism. l. 1.
  • 20
  • 21
  • 22
  • 23
  • 24
  • 25
  • 26 [...].
  • 27
  • 28
  • 29
  • 30

Thargelion. May.

  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5 [...].
  • 6 [...].
    To Apollo and Diana; holding it to be their na­tivity· On this day did they expiate for the sinnes of the people. For they were wont to nourish some base men, and of no account, at the publique charge whom in time of pestilence, or the like they sacrificed for the sinnes of the City, Two in number, saies the In Equites pag. 353. Scholiast of Ari­stophanes, whence they were called [...]: but more properly [...] & [...], In Ranis. Aristophanes.
  • 7
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10
  • 11
  • 12
  • 13
  • 14
  • 15 [...].
  • 16
  • 17
  • 18 [...].
  • 19
  • 20 [...].
    To Diana, who by the Thracians is na­med [...]
  • 21 [...].
    Not much different from the greater. See Meursius.
  • 22 [...].
  • 23
  • 24 [...].
    Petitus places it on the 24 day, others will have it the 25. To Minerva, on which they take off the ornaments of her statue, and wash it I suppose, Pag. 152. Plutarch, [...]. p. 257. Xenophon.
  • 25
  • 26
  • 27
  • 28
  • 29

Scirrophorion. June.

  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5
  • 6
  • 7
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10
  • 11
  • 12 [...].
    To Minerva from [...], a Canopy, under which her Priests did walk in pomp at that time: or from the statue of Minerva found in Scirus. Pag. 497.725. Scol. Aristoph.
  • 13
  • 14
  • 15 [...].
    It was not lawfull anciently to kill an Oxe: wherefore when one had slaine that beast eating the meale provided for the sacrifice, hee slew him and fled, in memory of which this day was kept. Afterward they did mitigate the Law, and gave licence to butcher an Oxe, so that he was not for the plough. To which Satyr. 10. v. 268. Iuvenal may allude. Vt vetulus [...]os Qui domini cultris tenue & misera­bile collum Praebet, ab invito jam fa­stiditus aratro.
  • 16
  • 17
  • 18
  • 19
  • 20
  • 21 [...].
  • 22
  • 23
  • 24 [...].
  • 25
  • 26
  • 27 [...], &c.
  • 28
    Where Petitus makes the foure first Tribes to governe each his day, on those foure that abounded above the yeare, Athen Rep. l. 2. c. 3. Sigonius seems to agree, and In notis ad Harpo [...]ra. Mausacus ap­prooves it. Neither is it misliked by D. Doct. Temp. l. 2. c. 1. Petavius De emend. Tem. lib. 1. Scaliger hath falsely taught us otherwise, who makes each Prytaniea to rule 36 daies, which none ever are to have done, except the first foure.
  • 29
  • 30

CAP. XI. De Tragoedâ, Satyricâ, & Comoediâ.

IT is taken for grant among the Ancients, that Homer who lived Vid. Can. Chro. ad Gr. Epoch. Mar. Arund. p. 97. 907 years before Christ, was the first that taught Hermog. de Eloq. Meth. p. 561. c. 33. Eustath. in Praef. ad Iliad [...], to speak in Tragoedie; comprehending great and weighty matters in few words and very concisely, being more large & using circumlocution in matters of lesse con­sequence, which Hermogenes acknowledges to be the pro­perty of a Tragoedian. This foundation being laid, following ages still built (though rudely) a structure to small perfecti­on. Nam post illius tale tantum (que) documentum, &c. saies Tract. de Trag. & Co­moed. praef. Terentio. Donat. For after that Homer by the Iliads had represented a Tragoe­dy, by the Odysses a Comoedy, most ingenious imitators took those Poems and set them in order, & divided them, which at that time were inconsiderately, & without judgement writ­ten, impolisht, & in the first rudiments not so neat and trim, as in processe of time they were made. For Poesy was a great while in her minority, and very rude, after the first publish­ing of plaies. For we see little or nothing of Marmo. A­rundel. & ad ea Seld. CL. Praefixa etiā Aristophan. [...] Susarion, the first Comoedian, worth our time: some few verses only, & so few, as may but witnesse such an Author. The originall of the word Comoedy is supposed to be taken from divers reasons: First, because in their revelling, kept in honour to Bacchus, they sung them, & so it may be derived from [...], commes­satio;Sch. in Naz. [...]te [...]. b. p. 106. [...], signifying [...], to sing basely at the cup. Secondly from [...], sleep; because when any of the Attick husbandmen had been injured, it was the custome (as before hath been spoken) for the party abused, to come in [Page 81] the night season into the streets, and with a loud voice cry, such and such rejoyce in wrong, and commit such outrages, though there be Gods & Lawes. And after that, proclaimed the parties name, who on the morrow was sought out by the husbandmen & much shamed; by which these wrongs were redressed. Thirdly from [...], a street, because when the old Athenians would note a wicked mans life out to the world, meeting merrily in the streets & high waies, they laid open every mans life, and concealed not his name, Donatus de Tra. & Com. In vicos & compita ex omnibus locis laeti, alacref (que) veniebant: ibi (que) cum no­minibus singulorum vitam publicaban [...]. These verses were first sung Idem ibid. in the green Meddowes,In Synopsi vitae Aristop. Th. Magister. about the beginning of the spring, When the husbandmen kept the festivals of Bac­chus the God of Wine, to whom they sacrificed a Goat, be­cause his biting is an enemy to the vine, the skin of which they took and sowed up close, filled with wine, and anointed it with oyle to make it slippery, and so hopped with one leg upon it, making themselves laughter at the falls they often took. This sport they call [...] from [...] a skin, and [...], to leap,Plut. p. 108. Aristophanes. [...]. Geor. 2. p. 71. Virgil hath fitly set it out.

Non aliam ob culpam Baccho caper omnibus aris
Caeditur, & veteres ineunt proscennia ludi:
Praemia (que)
Isa. Tzetzes in Proleg. ad Poetas inter­prets [...]
ingentes Pagos & compita circum
Theseidae posuere: at (que) inter pocula laeti
Mollibus in pratis unctos saliere per utres.

After Susarion, sprang up Thespis, the first that made Tragoe­dies, which by Horace are termed Lachrymosa poemata, sad poems; because they represent humane miseries, the misfor­tunes of Kings and great men especially, there being no place for a poor man, but only to dance, as In Epictes p. 95. Arrian hath observed. Which thing gave an occasion to Aelian Var. l. 2. c. 11. Socrates, when he saw the most worthy & rich put to death under the thirty Tirants to say to Antisthenes, doth it not repent thee that we in our lives never did some famous exploit? So in Tragoedies we marke [Page 82] that such as Atreus, Thyestes, and Agamemnon are slaine; but what Poet was yet so impudent as to bring a base fellow on the stage sacrificed? Not supernumerary is that of Euripides for K: Archelaus, desiring that he would write a Tragoedy of him, who prayed that nothing proper to a Tragoedy might happen to him; meaning sorrow and lamentation. For so is [...] used, as Athen. l. 3. p. 90. [...] for joy and mirth, and glee con­ceits. The first Tragoedy that Thespis taught was that of Al­cestis repriving her husband from death by her owne, as Ad Marm. Arund. Mr Selden hath conjectured: Tis Thespis was forbidden by So­lon to act his Tragoedies, as Laert. in Solone. p. 40. [...], a fruitlesse lying: Horace of him thus speakes:

Ignotum Tragicae genus invenisse camaenae
Dicitur, & plaustris vexisse poemata Thespis.
Quae canerent agerent (que) peruncti foecibus ora.

Upon which words some have written that his Poems were so voluminous, that he was constrained to bring them upon waines: But alas a poore conceit! In Horatii Poeticen. Franciscus Lusinius Vti­censis is of opinion that Thespis carried his Scene upon carres: and Acron; That the Chorus carried about in waines acted Tragoedies: Chori plaustris circumducti Tragoedias agebant▪ Schol. Arist. p. 142. I avouch that at the first the Poets acted alone their own Fables; And to mee it seems a ground for to stand on, the Greek Authors by the word [...], intimating a Poet. [...], &c. The ancients, saies In Demost. p. 40. Vlpian, called the Poets Hypocritas actors, which we now terme Tragoedi, such as Euripides, Aristophanes, &c: The place in which they sung their Poems, was a Scene upon a waine drawn in procession to the honour of their God Bacchus, as among the Greekes the custome was,Stel. [...]. p. 107. saies the Scholiast of Nazianzen: Of the manner in those ancient times, [...]. p. 343. Plutarch shall thus informe you: [...], &c: A pot of wine & a vine twigge, then one drawing a Goat, next another with a basket of figs, and last of all the Phallus: In which solemnity the Poets in waines following the pomp, might without controle laugh, scorne, and deride any they met, saies Antiq. Rom: l▪ 7. Dionysius Halicarnas­saeus; [Page 83] or were wont, as the Loco la [...]d. Schol: of Nazianz: to rayle upon each other, whence [...], is as much as to convitiate im­pudently, (though in a good sence sometimes Hermog. Meth. de Elo­quentta, c▪ 2. p. 519. to celebrate the pomp, or go in procession in honour to the festivall) and Dem. pro Coron. p. 134 [...], a scandall or reproach, [...]. Whence like­wise came the Greek proverb, Schol. Arist: p. 142. [...], tanquam ex plaustro loqui, and Vlpian. in loc. cit: Dem. [...], tanquam ex plau­stro convitiari ▪ to give reines to the tongue, to be free in abuse: Which that they might doe the better without shame, or blushing, sometimes would they anoint their faces amurca, olei faece, with the dregs of oyle, saies Donat, or of wine (for so I interpret [...]) from which Poets by Nubibus p▪ 141. Aristophanes are called [...]. Horace—P [...]runcti foecibus ora. Sometimes would they put on vizards, Vlpian: in Dem: p▪ 254, which least they should hurt the head, were defended from the skinne with a wollen cap, na­med [...]: A word elegantly used by De falsa Legatione. Demosthenes, in a Metaphor drawn from the liberty and impunity of the per­sons that wrote it: [...]. Think not to es­cape scot-free for such villanie, though you get a pileum on your head. We may apply it in threatning to any slanderer, of whō we surely intend to be revenged. But I seem to for­get the Poet, while I speake of the stage, I will therefore re­turne to him. Thespis, as I said, was the first that invented Tragoedies; so called, as Donat tels, because (least there should be rewards wanting, by which good wits might be stired up to write, and men encouraged to get them tunable voyces ad dulcedinem commendationis) they gave the Actors a Goat. Ca­per nam (que) pro dono his dabatur. [...] is a Goat, and [...] a song. Horace, Carmine qui Tragico vilem certavit ob hir [...]um. Before that time some say that Epigenes the Sicyonian made Tragoedies, but the most received opinion is this which Ho­race hath set downe of Thespis. Before him there was no art of poesy Tragicall, but at their festivalls, when they ascribed all their mirth & delight to their Gods, they did it especial­ly [Page 84] to Bacchus (and so afterward, when Actors are called [...], and [...] simply by Orat. [...]. p. 242. Demosthenes, by Donat Artifices. The word is used for Juglers, and such as Hokus Po­kus in Charact. vi. Casaub. Theophrastus) they would feast, and afterward scoffe and deride each other, which grew afterward a part of their solemnity. They would moreover dance at rude Musick, and from thence suppose they the Chorus to have sprung up. They would likewise cast forth [...], as they terme them,Georg. 2. in Virgils language, versus incomptos, Casub. de Sat. Poesi. l. 1 Numeros innu­meros eo tempore fundi solitos & sine arte. For they had of old but two sorts of verses, Heroicks, in which they sung the praise of Gods & Noble men, and from this in a short time, with small care grew a Tragoedy; the other sort was Iam­bicks as toying and lascivious as the Phallica, but biting too, & from hence came a Comoedy. At first small was the diffe­rence between a Tragedy and Comedy, Casaub. ib. constat sane, pri­mis temporibus ignoratum fuisse discrimen inter Tragoediam & Comoediam, and the reason is, because even Tragoedies had their wantonnesse and petulancy. At first they sung in ho­nour to Bacchus Dithyrambicks, and afterwards neglecting him they praised their Demi-gods, which when the people saw they cried downe, with [...], whence our proverbial adverb is fitly used [...], for nothing to the purpose. But to give content to the people, the Satyrs did praeludere. But after that, when a Tragoedy took state they excluded the Satyrs, and were only for sad and serious persons; by which mournfull Poems the people were wont to be cast down, sympathizing with the persons represented, therefore to cheere them a Chorus of wanton Satyrs were brought in by Thespis as De arte Poet. Horace.

Moxetiam agrestes Satyros nudavit, & asper
Incolumi gravitate, jocum tentavit, eo quod
Illecebris erat & grata novitate morandus
Spectator, functus (que) sacris, & potus & exlex,

In a Satyrick play, Satyrs have a Chorus place, or else the [Page 85] persons are Satyrick and ridiculous, and for the easing of the mindes of the spectators, they would bring in Satyrs for sports sake; and many of their Tragoedies had some mixture of Satyrick sport, saies P. 129. de Sat. Poesi. Casaubon. Fuisse aliquando pluribus Tragicis Dramatis interjectas Satyricas Fabulas. Of this I say Thespis was the first inventer, who likewise eo ease the Cho­rus (Laert. p. 220 for that acted only) brought one actor upon the stage, to whom Aeschylus added one, and Sophocles another, so the number was three, Aeschylus's is [...] Sophocles his [...], a word put for an obscure and base fellow in 184. Demosthenes, Vlpiau, [...], speaking of Aeschines, if I remember, Tully calls them Actors secunda­rum & tertiarum partium. In divina [...]. Vt in actoribus G [...]aecis fieri videmus, saepe illum qui secundarum & tertiarum partiam, cum possit al [...] ­q [...]anto clarius dicere, quam ipse primarum, multum summitt [...] ­re, ut ille princeps quam maxime excellat. But let mee speake what I have to say of a Tragoedy. Plutarch in vita X Rhet. p. 452. B. None was permitted once to act Aeschylus, Euripides, or Sophocles his Tragoedies, but they were to be recited by the Scribe, that the Actors might (as I conceive) repeat them. [...]. And to this purpose by a law of Lycurgus the Orator were they commanded to be transcribed, and kept under cu­stody [...]. Yet the Iuxta finē. Author of the life of Aeschylus writes that the People made a decree, that he should receive such a summe of gold, that would [...], the places of Aeschylus after his death. I put the word [...], docere. Be­cause Tragoedians as well as the Comoedians were said [...], to labour in teaching the people. And for this end did the Ancients say out so much mony upon their Theaters. Heinsius Poleg. ad A­ristarchum Sacrum. Sed immane quos quantos (que) sumptus, in Theatra, in Comoediarum ac Tragoediarum repraesentationem fece­rit antiquitas. Cum non mores tantum ab utris (que) emendari, ac pru­dentiam conferri, sed & scripta antiquissim [...], & formas Reipub­licae, ac vitam Magistratuum, cum summo spectatorum fructu, [Page 86] in Comoedia examinari, factiones componi, ac gravissima subin­de publico suppeditari crederent consilia. Not unfitly therefore did the Poet reply to the people that carped at him in the Theater. I came hither to teach you, not to be taught by you. Hence of a Tragoedy or Comoedy the Greeke writers say, Athenaeus Dip. l: 6. pag: 268. vide Ca­saub. [...], docetur fabula, and [...], docere, as sometime [...], as you may see in Pag. 270. Atheneus. The following Poets did not alwaies represent their own Fables, but oft-times their predecessors; so saies Lib: 10. Quintilian, the people permitted the works of Aeschylus to be dealt with, because in many places his verses were not set in order. He brought great grace to the stage, & first taught [...], the painting of the Scenes; which some think Horace to ayme at, when he saies, Modicis instravit pulpita cignis: Which because it was perfected by Sophocles, is thought (nay spoken affirmatively by some) to have been invented by him: Sophocles indeed did [...], bring in many new things: such as leaving out the actiō of the Poet (for before the Poet himselfe acted) by reason of the badnesse of his own voyce; he found out white shoos, which the Actors and Dancers wore; he made the number of Dancers fifteen, before but twelve; he fitted likewise his Tragoedies to the natures of the Actors, &c: but that he invented [...] I cannot find: Somewhat like­wise was added by Euripides: T: Magister: as to set out the Argument of the Fable in the beginning of the Tragoedy, as you may ob­serve, leading the Auditor, as it were, by the hand to the last and principall point of that one action which he would re­present, which by the glory of our Nation, In the de­fence of Poesy. Sr Philip Sidney, is not past by, as frivolous, without noting: These three were the Princes of Tragick stile, who exhibited ro the People e­very year at some certain solemnities their Poems, striving who should get the victory by the approbation of Judges, chosen for that purpose, called Heinsius in Proleg: ad A­ristarchum sacrum. [...], & Aeschines cont: C [...]esip: [...]; Tenne in number, think some, at first, gathe­ring out of Plutarch, in the life of Cimon, authority for it. Be­cause [Page 87] when he had brought the Reliques of Theseus out of Scyrus, Aphepsion the Archon, in gratulation to him, chose not the Judges as soone as the Theater was filled, and spectators placed; but presently after Cimon entred the Theatre with nine more of his fellow Captaines, of each Tribe one, after accustomed Sacrifice he swore them Judges, who gave the victory to Sophocles, but then young; for which Aeschylus grie­ving went into Sicily, where he died, and was buried neere Plut: Cimo­ne p. 352. l. 39. Gelas. But out of this place we cannot prove that the num­ber of these Critick Judges was alwaies Tenne. This we ac­knowledge done in testimony of high acceptation of Cimons service. And yet in judgment upon Tragoedia [...]s, the number might be so great. For there seemes to be a difference be­tween the Judges of Tragoedies and Comoedies. The num­ber of Tragick Judges, grant we haply to be such as we speak; the power incontrolable, as from whom there was no appeal to others. Heinsius loco laudato. Cum ne (que) provocatio ab iis esset, ne (que) de quibus illi judicarent, magistra [...]us caeteri sententiam pronunciarent. The Comick Judges were in number but five, from whence came the Greek proverb, Zenobius. [...]. sub quin (que) Iudicibus lis est. The Ad Aves p. 562. Scholiast of Aristophanes speakes some­what uncertaine. Judges, quoth he, passe censures upon the Comoedians, & they who had five voyces were happy. Those were all. For if there had been tenne of them too, it would have made nothing to the Poets felicity to have had equall voices: For the odde gave a great stroak. Hence wishes the Chorus in the behalfe of the Poet— [...], to be Victor by one voyce only. Another difference is that, whereas the Tragick Judges had free liberty of suffrages be­yond the power of the people, the Comick had not: For whē Aristophanes taught his [...], they so much took the peo­ple, that they applauded the Poet, cried him up Conqueror, [...], saies Var. H: l: 2. Aelian, and commanded the Judges to write Ari­stophanes uppermost (as the fashion was, which Avib: p: 762 Aristopha­nes [Page 88] cals [...], the most excellent first, the next to him second, and next to him third (which was no small praise, according to that of Quintilian, as I remember, Hone­stum est in secundis tertiisve consistere) and no other. For which cause I suppose the Poets before reciting, were wont to sacrifice, and pray for the favour of the Judges and spe­ctators. Loco laud. Aristophan.

[...]

[...]—Where the Scholiast interprets [...] truly as it is to be understood, [...], to supplicate. And good reason. For if they pleased not the people in reci­ting, they were overwhelmed with stones. To which use [...]anis p. 248 A­ristophanes points, saying— [...]; nay sometime would they hisse them, which they terme [...] and [...], some­time stamp them out of the Theater, which they call [...], by Lib. 6. c. 19. p. 203. Pollux interpreted [...]. Ano­ther difference is that Aeschines contra C [...]e­siph. p. 98. the Comick Judges were punished if they judged not right, the Tragick not so And for these rea­sons have some conjectured, nay positively written, that their Judges were of two sorts, old and new, in which matter, if there be place for a conjecture, mine is, that they confounded both, making no odds between the Critick Judges of Tra­goedies and Comoedies But of this, Reader, you may deter­mine as your Authors shall afford authority. Before Judges, as I said, the Poets in emulation presented their labours, and they who in their opinion lost the day, were said Heintsius Prolegom· [...], by Sat. Poesi. Casaubon interpreted non stare. The time of exhibiting their Tragoedies, were the holy daies of Bacchus called Diony­sia in agris, or Lenaea, in the month Posideon, on the Anthesteria, or Dionysia in Lymnis, in the month Anthesterion, on Diony­sia in urbe in the month Elaphebolion, to which I finde added the Panathenaea by Thrasylus in Platone p. 220. Laertius, which some deny, yet the same write that when Sophocles exhibited but one, it was at this festivall. I say but one, because it was a custome among the Poets of ancient daies to entertaine their people [Page 89] with more plaies then one. Mos autem Tragicorum Graeco­rum fuit Athenis, ut modo singulas committerent fabulas, modo plures, saies De Satyrica Poesi p. 131. Casaubon: Sometime in the same yeare three, and then was it called [...]: sometime foure, & then they stiled it [...], Laertius loco citato. [...] ΤΕΤΡΑ­ΛΟΓΙΑ. Whereof, saies mine Author, the fourth was a Saty­ricall play, the three other now treating of the fortunes of one and the same man, as those of Aeschylus, named therefore Orestia, to wit, [...]. Which are all extant; the fourth was Proteus Satyricus. At other times they were not of the same subject, as that of Euripides. Medea. Philoctetes. Dictys. The fourth was [...], saies the Author of the argument to Medea. Where the interpreter seems to me not to reach to the expression of the Greek word [...]; Messores, Satyros; he ought to have rendred it thus, Messores, Dramma Satyricum. For that the word bears this sence is sufficiently delucidated by Lib. laudat. Casaubon. That the grea­test task of action lay on the Chorus, is as apparent as the Sun at noone. The number of them in Comoedies were twenty foure, and six juga (each jugum consisting of foure; but [...] foure, each [...] six men) in Tragoedies fifty, untill the time of Aeschylus his Eumenides, the number of which so terrified the People, Author vi­tae Aeschyli. that the children and younger sort fainted, and the women suffered abortion; for which reason, saies Pollux, the number was lessened (which some deny) by law. They were by the Act brought to fifteene, five juga: I say juga, be­cause they were divided into [...], and [...] was when the Chorus entred by three, & then it was called [...], by file [...], when they came on the stage in ranke five at a time; & this they terme [...]. Sometime one of them entred alone, which they say [...]. Of interlocutors the ancients for the most part never had above three; but if a fourth spake, that they named [...]; and if the Chorus supplied the part of a fourth actor, it was stiled [...]. To speak of the severall verses of Tragoedies, is actum agere; [Page 90] and I had rather speak of the action, then the art in cōposing & yet not much, only this of their motions, termed [...] & [...], saies the Scholiast of Pindar, is a turning frō the right hand to the left, in analogy to the motion of the u­niverse [...], from the East to the West; because Homer calls the East the right hand, the West the left: Contrary to the Hebrews, who terme the South Iamin, which signifies the right hand, and the North they counted the left. [...] was a turning from the West to the East, that is from the left hand to the right, as the Planets move▪ Another posture they had in their Epodes, for (if it be so in Tragoedies, as in Lyrick Musick, which I believe) to expresse the immobility of the earth they stood still. They used Epodes for the most part at the end of the Acts, when the Players avoided the stage. Thus much of Tragoedies; the authors of which were highly of old esteemed of; insomuch as after the dismall discomfeit of the Plut. in fine vitae Niciae. Athenians in Sicily, they were relieved, who could repeat somewhat of Euripides. Nay, by a Law made by Plut. in vit. x. Resp. Paus. Atticis. p. 18. Lycurgus, & established in Athens, Aeschylus, Sophocles, and Euripides had statues erected in brasse for the continuation of their memo­ry. After Tragoed [...]es had proceeded to perfection, Comoe­dies were with great applause taught, as De arte Po­etica. Horace,

Successit vetus his Comoedia, non sine multa
Laude—

He saies, vetus Comoedia, because a Comoedy was divided in­to three, or if you please so to speak, two sorts, the Old and New. I said three sorts, because Grammat. [...]. the old was different f [...]om it selfe. The meaning is, that the old Comoedy, of which Su­sarion (by some named Sannyrion,) was author, tended only to laughter, being without order and decency. For the Cho­rus now walking, now dancing about the smoaking Altars, sung simplex carmen, some naked verse, saies Donat. Which by Cratinus was redressed; for he ordained three Actors, and mingled with his sport, profit, I mean for instruction. For un­der the Democracy it was lawfull to exagitate and propose [Page 91] for a laughing stock Captains & corrupt Judges, Citizens gi­ven to bribery, and such as lead a dissolute life, naming the men upon the stage, and fitting the Actors with vizards, bea­ring the shape of those whom they intended to deride. But as the state grew to an Oligarchie, that licence was taken a­way, Eupolis being cast into the sea by those, against whom he wrote his Comoedy Baptae, and so drowned▪ Nay, there was a law enacted not Hermog. Partiti. p. 76. [...], to name any whom they wrote the Comoedy of▪ Of which Horace,

—Sed in vitium libertas excidit, & vim
Dignam lege regi. Lex est accepta, Ch [...]rus (que)
Turpiter obticuit sublato jure nocendi.

But when Alexander of Ma [...]edon grew potent and a terror to Greece, the Poets fearing least any of the abusive wit might displease the great Macedonian, they changed the Ar­gument of their plaies, & insteed of abusing states & people, they fell upō ancient Poets, or some part of History not truly written, personating the Actors so as to be most ridiculous: Donat. Ge­neraliter ad omnes homi­nes qui medi­ocrib. fortu­nis agunt, &c. sometimes scoffing on the stage at meane men, & this they termed [...], the new Comoedy. But afterward it was a piece of the Athenian policy to forbid that the people should be tossed on the stage, unlesse they would themselves, saies Athen. Rep. Xenophon; knowing that none were wont to be brought thither but the wealthier sort, [...]. Some are of opinion that no Player came on the stage untill thirty or forty; I dispute not the matter; sure I am that So­phocles taught his fi [...]st Tragoedy at twenty eight▪ in which doubtlesse himselfe came on the stage. It being among the Athenians no disgrace, as the Romans accounted it, to appeare there. Praesatione ad vitas p. 2. Aemilius Probus. In scenam verò prodire, & populo esse spectaculo nemini in eisdem gentibus (Graecis) fuisse turpi­tudini: quae omnia apud nos partim infamia, partim humilia, a [...] (que) ab honestate remota ponuntur. The place where the people beheld these plaies and pastimes was in the market place, Meurs. A [...]t. Lect. l. 4 c. ult where they nailed scaffolds to a black poplar tree. For in [Page 92] ancient time they had no Theater of stone, only of wood, which they call [...]. Thesmoph. p. 787. Aristophan.

[...]
[...]

These were built by some, who upon some consideration of mony admitted any to a seat, named therefore Casaub. in Theoph. p. 245. [...]. Once it seems places were not hired. But there grew great enormities and abuses. For striving to get places, there rose wrangling and brawles, and fights; wherefore the Attick Se­nate ordained that each place should be hired for two oboli: (in the Consulship of Diophantus, a Dra [...]hme, say some, whence rose the Proverb, Zenobius. [...]; because at the establishing of it, there fell hail) This mony they called [...], from [...]: because with it they did [...], buy a seat to behold the shew exhibited. Now because the poor people had not to give, & so were deprived of the spectacle, Pericles desiring to be popular, made a law that they should receive out of the Cities revenues two oboli each man. Cont. Leo­cha. p. 617. n. 50.51. For the right of exacting which mony, they were to produce the authority of the Lexiarchicall Rolles, as appeares out of De­mosthenes. For the distribution of this were certaine officers appointed, named [...]. But afterwards Apollodorus strove that in warre and publike necessity, these summes might be imployed in military affaires, but he endeavoured in vaine; Eubulus in flattery to the people, enacting it capi­tall for any that should attempt that which Apollodorus did; Which makes Olymth. 1. p. 7. Demosthenes desist, willing, yet not daring to perswade to convert the mony to the use of the Armie. But see the folly of them! Lacon. apud Plut. Mor. p. 421. For they spent as much on these sports as in obtaining the Mastery and liberty of Greece. And the end was miserable for they became effoeminate, and so put their necks under the Macedonian yoake. Lib: 6▪ fine. Iustin of the death of Epaminondas. Siquidem amisso, quem aemulari consue­verant, in segnitiem torporemque resoluti, non ut olim in classem exercitusque, sed in dies festos apparatusque ludorum, reditus [Page 93] publicos effundunt: & cum auctoribus nobilissimis, poetis (que) theatra ce­lebrant, freqentius scenam, quam castra visentes. Versificatores Ora­tores (que) meliores, quam duces laudantes. Tunc vectigal publicum, quo antè millites & remiges [...]lebantur, cum urbano populo dividi coep [...]um est. Quibus rebus effectum est, ut inter otia Graecorum, sordidum & obscurum antea Macedonum nomen emergeret, &c. Of the Theater I will say little, as also of the stage: Only that the places in the Theater were not promiscuous. For there was a distin­ction betweene Senatours and yonger sort. The Senatours was named Aristoph. p. 578. [...], among which it is probable the Judges had the first place, as Lib. 4. c. 19. p. 202. Pollux The seates of the youth were called [...]. One part of the stage was Orchestra, in which was [...] either a Tribunal or an Altar. That upon all their stages there was an Altar sacred to Bacchus, is appa­rent out of Donat: he saies it stood on one side of the stage, before the dores, Pollux: who names it [...]. There was more over a Table called [...], on which before the time of Thespis some body ascending in the Poets place, did an­swer the Chorus. D [...] Musica p. 441. Plutarch thinks [...] to be derived from [...], because that before the building of Theaters the anci­ents embracing Musick only for institution of youth and praiese of their Gods, sung the commendation of good men and honour of their Deities in Temples.

LIBER TERTIVS.

CAP. I. De Legum latoribus Atticis. [...]. De sanciendis Legibus.

AS Lib. 2. p: 27. Iustin hath been too forward in relating the mutation of the Athenian government, passing by the perpetuall and decennal Con­suls, and naming only the yearely: so hath he erred in the originall of their Lawes, ma­king Solon the Father of them, but it seems otherwise. For, as Arist. Plut. pap. 67. Gerardus hath observed, Theseus gave Lawes to the Athenians. And In Theseo p. 8. l. 2. Plutarch witnesseth, that when he congregated the Attick people, and constituted a Democracy, he reserved only to himselfe the government of warre & custody of Lawes. [...]. Adde to this, that before the knowledge of letters & writing, it was a cu­stome among the ancients to sing their laws, least they might forget them, used in the daies of Problem. [...]. fol. 189. b. Aristotle by the Agathyrsi, a people neere to the Scythians. Whence afterwards the [Page 95] rules of Musick, for the true keeping of time, singing, & play­ing, are supposed to be called [...]. Neither may it be thought otherwise, because all the notes of the Vide Alypi­um in Isagoge Musica. Lydian, Hy­polydian, &c. Dorick, Hypodorick, &c. Phrygian, Hypophry­gian, Ionick, &c. songs were distinguished by the Alphabet. Yet In libro de Musica. Plutarch is of opinion, that they derived the word from those bounds, which the Musitians of old prescribed, for the tuning of voices or instruments, least they might be confoun­ded, and therefore he calls it [...]. Loco citato pag: 437. Idem. [...]. The Greekes, saies De leg. lib. 1. fol. 16. b. Cicero, think the cause of this word, jus suum cui (que) tribuendo, intimating [...] ▪ which signifies to distribute, because the Law gives every man his due. Thus see we, that there were Lawes of yor [...]; let Loco laud. Iustin say, Nullae civit [...]ti leges tunc erant, quia libido regum pro legibus habebatur; That the Citty was without Law, be­cause the wills of Kings were Lawes. In succeeding ages, and before Solon too, Draco gave Lawes, living about the three Clem. Alex. p. 226. hundred and ninth Olympiad. His Acts, saies Variae hist. l. 8. c. 10. Aelian, were called [...]. Now [...], by Arg. orat. con. Lepti. Vlpian is interpreted [...]. A Law giving in precept how to make a Law. And yet Poli. 2. c: 10 Aristotle calls them [...], giving them this commendation, that they are not worth remembrance, but for their great se­verity. Which gave occasion to Arist. Rhet. l. 2. c. 44. Herodicus to say, that they were not the Lawes of man, [...], in a double sence of the word, which is also put for a Dragon. And Plut. in So­lon. p. 63. l. 2. Demades, that they were not written with black, but bloud For he pu­nished every peccadyllo almost with death, those that were convicted of idlenes, or stealing of pothearbs, alike the sacri­legious and man [...]slayers. Wherefore were they made of none effect by Solon. For he abrogated all, except those which concerned murther, intituled Demosth. p. 70. ΦONIKOI NOMOI. Him succeeded His lawes [...]ontinued 100 years saies Plutarch in strength. In Solone. p. 66. & afterward by little and little decayed. Aelian. Var. hist. l. 2. c. 22. If any speake against them, he had corpo­rall punish­ment. Solon, a man so well tempered, and equall be­twixt the Commons and the Peeres, that he was beloved of [Page 96] both, having still a care, least while he should side with one, he might displease the other. Whom, for his uprightnesse, Sat. 10. vers: 274. Iuvenal stiles Iustum, and for the care of the Republique, which [...]. pag. 390. Demosthenes averres he had in all his Lawes, Pag. 190. Ari­stophanes termes, [...], a lover of the people. In Timaeo. Plato brings him learning his Lawes from a Barbarian: And In Solone p. 66. l. 31. Plu­tarch tels us that he travelled afterwards into Aegypt. But it seemes by Lib. 22. Ammianus Marcellinus, that in the making of his Lawes he had the approbation and judgement of the Ae­gyptian Priests. Et Solon adju [...]us sententiis Aegypti Sacerdo­tum, latis justo moderamine legibus, Romano qu [...] (que) Iuri maxi­mum addidit firmamentum. Bibliothec. Diodorus Siculus relates two things brought from thence to the Athenians by him. First, that all the Aegyptians were compelled to bring to the go­vernours of the countries their names written, and by what meanes they sustained themselves; wherein if any were found false, or that lived by unjust gain, he fell into danger of life. Secondly, it was a custome among thē, that payment should be made only with the goods of the debtor, and that the body should not suffer. For they thought the estate alone to be subject to the creditor, the body addicted to the Cities in which they lived. Neither was it fit that Souldiers, who were to undergoe hazard for their country, should for usury be committed to prison, or the country be in jeopardy for the avarice of some one man. Which induced Solon to make the first decree, as Initio vitae Solonis. Laertius and In Solone p. 62. l. 8. Plutarch say, of freeing the bodies; which, if there were not wherewithall to satisfy the craving loaner, were compelled to serve. He therefore out off all use, Plutarch. p. 62. as some write, or else Androtio. lessened the burthen of it making it more moderate by his Law [...]: so called from [...], to shake off, and [...], an heavy weight: Forgi­ving himselfe first, Loco laud. as Laertius, seaven talents; or, as Pag. 62. fif­teene saies Polyzerus Rhodius. Plu­tarch, five. But this seems to have been done for the avoi­ding of the aspersion cast upon him as accessary to the inju­ries of some, who having an inkling of his intent, borrowed [Page 97] much mony with hope of never making restitution. Laert. p. 14. Casau­bon conceited that this was not his first exploit, but long af­ter he had sate at the sterne of the Weale-publique. Yet it seemes probable. There being no more compendious way to make a man popular, then to give liberty to the common people. which he to bring in an innovation of Lawes did willingly invent, and they afterwards lovingly accepted. For in testimony of their approbation, they kept a Festivall na­med Plutarch. p. 62. l. 43. [...]. Here likewise you may observe the ancient flattery of the Athenians towards their owne vices, putting gilded names on those things, which themselves were asha­med of, calling Plutarch. loco laudato. [...] &c. as our blades name drunkenness, good fellowship; whores, she sinners; and niggardise, thrifti­nesse; springing from this root of Solons, who called [...]. Dem. p. 477. To these Lawes two ends were pro­posed, mutuall commerce. and direction of behaviour to­wards the state. Idem p. 484. To curb wickednesse, and injustice▪ & to punish offenders that they might be bettered. And although they were the ordinances of Draco and Solon, yet may we fitly call them the Athenian Civill Law. Each City, as Institut. l. Tit. 2. Sed jus quidem civile ex unaquaqu [...] civitate appel­latur. veluti A­theniensium. Iu­stinian teaches, giving a denomination unto her Statutes. Nam si quis velit Solonis vel Draconis leges appellare jus civile A­theniensium, non erraverit. They were engraven in tables of wood called Sch. Apollo. Rho. Argo. 4. [...], triangular, if we may beleeve the In Avibus pag. 604. Scholiast of Aristophanes, who quotes Aristotle and Apol­lodorus, witnessing that they were called [...] also [...] frō the elevation.Vi [...]e▪ Plut. p. 66. Some are of opinion that the Rites pertaining to the Gods & their wor­ship were written in the Cyrbes, and Lawes belonging to men in the Axones. Apollodorus sayes that all decrees are called Cyrbes, because they were written in stone, and so set up, [...]. which from their standing were termed [...]. I know that decrees, merites, praise & dispraise too, were written in stone. whence Vide Non­num in Naz. [...]. [...] may be put for a Treatise [Page 98] tending to a mans disgrace. But this by the way. These Ta­bles were kept in the Acropolis, translated afterwards to the Pry [...]an [...]um by Ephialtes, where to the daies of In Solone p. 66. Plutarch, some reliques of them were to be seene. The Antegraphon or coppy written with his owne hand was not removed, but those that were transcribed by them. Because in matters of doubt and controversie they might have recourse unto them. Pollux lib. 8. p. 408. For the distinction of which, some think that [...] is used in Demosthenes for that in the Prytaneum. Others for the Law in the l [...]wer part of the table; but to mee it seemes improbable for then the number of the table ought to be ci­ted; and indeed, one Table sometimes could not containe a Law. For we read in Solone pag. 63. l. 37. Plutarch, that the eighth Law was cut in the thirteenth. I am not averse from the guesse of Petitus, who supposes the Oratour to mean the Law which afterward he quotes▪ nor ignorant of the opinion of some, who think that it is to be understood of the under line. For the Lawes being written [...], converso sive retrogrado literarum ordine, saies In Pausani­am. p. 426. Silburgius; which In Eliacis p. 174. Pausanias ex­plaines, [...], from the right hand to the left, Eodem lib. pag. 165. more significantly, [...]. When the second verse begins at the end of the former, as in the race which they call Di­dulus, or if I shall speak nearest to the word, as husbandmen turne their Oxen when they plough, as for example: ‘ΕΚ ΔΙΟΣ ΑΡ ΧΟΝΕΣΘΑ’ ‘See those that have written of divers waies of writing.’ They therefore take the lower, that is turned, [...], After this manner were the Lawes written, and doubtlesse there were some customes as strong as Lawes. For although the Lacedemonians governed by tradition of custome, & the Athenians by written statutes, as Contra Ap­pionem. Vide Justinianum. Inst. l. 1. tit. 2. Iosephus, yet surely had their customes great force, insomuch as In Avibus pag. 576. Aristophanes uses [...] for [...]. Pag. 577. Scholiastes [...],Vide Justini­anum. So did the Greekes [Page 99] divide their Lawes into [...], wri [...]ten and un­written. The unwritten, sine scripto jus venit, quod usus ap­probavit, use. The In Ajacem Locarium. Interpreter of Sophocles thus [...]. A Law is a written custome, and a custome an unwritten Law. Besides these there were decrees which they termed [...], Psephis­mata, a word used by In O [...]at. pro Flacco. Cicero, nothing different, [...]. Cont. Lept. p. 296. Demosthenes. who meanes in vertue and power. For they differ much. A Law maintaines justice once found,Aristides. Tom. 2. p. 30. common for ever. A Psephisma followes the necessity of the time, as it differs in events: it directs not warlike affaires, but is applied unto the occasion of armes, & as Lawes can be abrogated, so decrees chanced. And here ought we to note, Demosthen. [...]. p. 417. that no decree is greater then a Law. Of decrees there were two sorts; h [...], such as the Senate by it selfe established, which were but of twelve months continuance; to the confirming of which, the people were not convocated, or their consent required, termed Ulp. in Dem. p. 418. [...], which Demosthenes proves to be [...], Vlpian. [...]. Like to the edict of the Roman Praetors which lasted but a yeare In Vetr. 1. Cicero. Qui plurimum tribuunt edicto▪ Praeteris edictum legem annuam esse dicunt. In other decrees the opinion and good liking of the people was asked, for the giving of the authority unto them, which endured in force a longer time. Ulpian. loco laudato. [...]. And therefore we may easily know a problema from a de­cree of the peoples confirming, by this observation, [...] onely, gives us to wit, that it is a problema. [...], in the beginning of a decree, shews it to be [...]. The Senate alwaies sate in consulta­tion about that which was to be enacted, whether any dam­mage might accrew to the State by it or no, the Law com­manding that no decree should goe forth without delibera­tion. Ulp. in Arg. Orat. And. p. 181. Vide Dem. p. 182. [...]. Which done the Pritaneis tooke certaine Tables and wrote on them [Page 100] Such or such a day, about such a time there should be an assembly to consult of these and those affaires: and this they called Sch. in Naz. [...], pag. 55. vid. Ulp. in Dem. p. 240. [...]. When then they were assembled, and the people pu­rified, the decree was read; which if the people allowed of, stood; if not▪ decayed. It was forbidden that any should raze out a Decree of any table. And he was brought in question of life, who should presume in making a decree to pretend a fallacie. Now because future time might haply perceive some inconveniences to arise by oversight in their Law­g [...]ver, and that as abuses should happen, which in his daies were not discerned, so there would be a necessity of making new statutes: It was ordained therefore that every yeare there should be [...], wh [...]ch Demosth. p. 445. Vlpian expounds [...]. A consideration of what ought to be done concerning the Lawes. Vid. Dem. loco cit. The manner was this. Every eleventh day of July in the assembly after the Cryer had made his prayers, as his fashion was, & shall anon be spoken of, the Lawes were read over in order. First those which concerned their Senate, next the we [...]le publique, and thirdly the 9. Archons, & afterwards the other Magistrates. Then was it demanded if there were Lawes enough for the Senate, and so for the Common-wealth, &c. If any of the Lawes in force were to be abrogated, it was adjourned until the last of the three daies of the three Cōvocations; on which the Prytanes, appointed for the revising and reciting of the Lawes, were to take the matter in hand. The Preedri chiefe of the Assembly, were to [...] Demosthen. Ulp. expounds [...], to report. acquaint them with it. Five men at the first meeting, were chosen out of all the Athenians, who should patronize the Law to be abolished; and accor­ding to the judgment of the Nomothetae, chosen out of the Councell of five hundred, was the businesse carried, that the Lawes should be of none effect, or full strength. Whosoever should bring in a new Law, was to write in a Table, Cont. Ti­mocr. p. 446. [...], Demosthenes, the forme thereof, and set it up at the Sta­tues of the Heroes before spoken of, Demost. p. 297. [...], [Page 101] which standing in a place conspicuous, that some certaine daies before the Sessions, any Citizen might read what was to be handled; & if any so pleased, he might at the proposall of the Law declare his mind either for, or against it, as at the preferring of Ulp. in Dem. p. [...]97. Bill in our High Court of Parliament, where it is not denyed any Burges or Knight of a shire, to speak his opinion pro or con, either with any whole Bill or some part thereof, or in opposition to it, or some one clause. Provided likewise, that he, who attempted to enact a new Statute, should take care for the disanulling of the old, that might contradict it, otherwise hee came within the compasse of [...], a writ of Transgression of the Lawes: which was of two sorts. First, when time is not observed in writing them, Ulp. in Dem. p. 297. [...]. Next when one is made that is adverse to a former. And if it so hapned, that any perswad­ed the people to make a Law that was not commodious to the weale-publike, he might be questioned within Dem. Orat. Arg. cont. Lep­tinem. a yeares space; Dem. p. 419. but if the time was expired, he could not. Idem p. 468. Nay, they slew Eudemus, a Cydiathenian, for bringing in a Law they liked not; scarce different in that one example from the Locri; among whom, he that would propose a Law, should do it, his neck adorned with a halter, that if his request plea­sed not, he straight way powred out his soule under the hands of the hangman. Their Orators, which are called Gellius l. 3. c. 13. Is. Cal­listratus Athe­nis Orator fu­it, quos illi [...] appellant. L [...]vie Dec. 4. of Athens, ubi Oratio pluri­mum pollet, fa­vore multitudi­nis alitur. Ulpian. [...]. [...], because they lead the people with their Rhetoricke and flattery, wrote Lawes and decrees, as we learne out of Pag. 468. n. 225. Demosthenes; and therefore are they deciphered by Dipnos. l. 12 A­thenaeus, [...].

CAP. II. De Comitiis. [...] & [...]. &c.

THe Assemblies were called by the Prytaneis foure times in five and thirty daies. Pollux l. 8. c. 9. Sect. 7. p. 398. In the first they confir­med [Page 102] the Magistrates in their offices, if all things were mana­ged well by them, otherwise they put them o [...]t▪ They heard publique causes, looked into confiscate goods▪ & possessions left by inheritance. In the second, any one with leave might freely speake of private and publique affaires. In the third they gave audience to Ambassadour [...], who before ought to deliver their letters to the P [...]ytaneis. In the fourth they trea­ted of holy things, such as belong to their gods and worship of them. The first meeting was the eleventh day of the Pry­tanea; the second the twentieth; the third the thirtieth; the fourth the three and thirtieth. I find a difference betweene the In Achar. p. 371. Scholiast of Aristophanes and Vlpi [...] in the daies on which they came together, one making the first day of the moneth to be the day on which the first assembly was,In Dem. p. 445. the other the eleventh of the Prytanea, which seemes truest▪ And whereas they both write that every moneth there were three lawfull assemblies, to wit, on the first, tenth, thirtieth; or tenth, twentieth, thirtieth, we are not so to reckon them, but according to the Prytanea, it being the Prytanes charge to congregate the people. They seem to have been called [...], because in them they did [...], establish decrees, as the In Achar. Scholiast of Aristophanes. Other assemblies there were which are termed Ulp. & Sch. Arist. loc. laud. [...], when warre, or any sudden accident troubled the State, then the people were cal­led together over and above those foure times in a Pritanea. They are styled [...] because the people of their own ac­cord met on the other daies; but when they would have a Convocation some went about the Citie and called them. There is likewise [...],Poll. p. 405. when they were summoned out of the fields to goe to the assembly. It seems to me that the Cryer in the streets on their lawfull assemblies gave some token when they should hasten; and so much In concio­nantib. p. 725. Aristophanes witnesses, bringing in the woman speaking, that it is high time to be stirring because the Cryer— [...], had cryed the second time. And indeed need was there of some [Page 103] warning, and compulsion too; for so slow were they in com­ming to assemblies, that the L [...]gista were faine to tho [...]g them to the meetings, as the Schol. of Aristoph: on these words, In Achar. p. 406, [...], Sometimes they tooke a [...]ope, and dying it with red earth, they sent two slaves into the market place, who should one of the one side of the way, & the other of the opposite, pursue the people, & to whose chance it fell to be marked with the paint, paid a certaine peece of money. Hence in the Aristoph. A­char. p. 371. Com [...]edian— [...]. Up and dow [...] they shun the cord slained with Ve [...]lion. And againe— [...]. Iupiter, the red earth which flew about made laughter. Schol. Arist loco laudato. Sometimes would they take hurdles, and barracado all the streets except those that led the Ecclesia: Sometimes take away all their [...]aleable wares which they brought into the market, least people, intent on their traf­fique, should absent themselves from the Assemblies. When they had met oft times the company would be dismissed at some prodigious signe, as thunder, lightning, tempest, and the like, which they called Vide Arist. p. 379. [...]: Plut. p. 386. l 7. & 384. l. 34. and earthquakes, or o [...]ther occasions, deferring the Assemblies meeting untill the next day. When they were come together, and the Senate ready to sit, one man sacrificed which rites were called Demost. [...] p. 241. [...], because they were done at the entry of the Councell. Vide & Ulp. p. 351. Vlpian, [...]. I will not justly say that it was the purification made with a young pig, before the bench was sate; and yet I may presume to averre it, the Grammarian that interprets In Concion. p. 728. A. Aristophanes witnesseth that immediately preceeding the Sessions this cu­stome was observed by one, whom they named [...], from [...], which signifies cleansing, because by that he purged the Assembly, Theater, and congresse of the people. After they were sate, Demosth. [...]. 213. the Cryes did pray for the good of the people, Id. p. 418. & cursed those who should offer to de­ceive the Senate or people. After this, he spake with a lowd [Page 104] voice, Alcidamus Aristoph. p. 372. Diod. Sic. l. 15. [...]; who will make a speech▪ where­upon one of the Demosth. p. 29. Aeschines contr. C [...]es. initio. Elders arose that gave his verdict, it being not permitted to any to utter his opinion, before the reve­rend hoary head had spent his judgment. Whence by Philippic. 1. De­mosthenes they are stiled [...], those that were wont to orate. After they had finished their sayings, others had leave to declare themselves. Neither must we omit the fashion they had to exclude all private men from their assemblies sometimes, when the Senate alone sate, or the Areopageticall Councell; sometimes to debarre all servants, strangers, and men deprived of their liberties from their convents, which at other times they admitted, and then was it called Plut. p. 552. L. 11.17. [...], an open Theater to all comers. The place of meeting was called [...], Pnyx, [...], from the frequent concourse of people there. It stood on a rock, and therefore by Aristophanes is called [...] ▪ 345. Sch [...]. There was a stipend for them that came to assemblies, as you may see in Demost. contra Timoc. And [...]. Because they might be at leasure without dammage. Aristot. Pol. 1. c. 13. They assembled also in Pir [...]eus. Vlp. in Dem.

CAP. III.

SECT. I. De Tribunalibus Atticis, & primum de Senatu [...].

WHe [...] the mutiny betweene the fac [...]ion of Megacles & Cyle disturbed the Attick Common-wealth, So­lon perswaded the people that those, whō for their audacity in drawing away the suppliants frō the Altars they named [...] should undergoe judgement, there were cho­sen Plut. Solone, P. 60. l. 31. three hundred men, [...], according, to their worth, to sit upon the case▪ But these were not a perpetuall judicato­ry▪ For when the people murmured at the cutting off of the [Page 105] usury mony, then was the Grand Councell orda [...]ned; out of every Tribe, which was then but foure, an hundred cho­sen, who by their advice should direct the people in those things which were to be handled, lest any thing should be in­ducted, or proposed to the Assembly, without due conside­ration. Who from their office in a Democracie, Polit▪ l 6. c. 8. Aristotle saies are more properly called [...], but where the Root rules, [...]. But when Clisthenes, who by Plutarch is termed [...], had augmented the number of the Tribes from the foure to tenne, eighty six yeare after Solon's Lawes were received, he made the number five hundred, ta­king fifty of every Tribe, which double tenne times make up the summe. This Counsell by Aristotle is described [...], The Mistresse of all the rest: and I am not of opi­nion that [...] in in Solon. p. 63. Plutarch, is to be understood of the Areopagus, as if that were above the Senate, but as instituted first by Solon, and so related by the Author. And yet I, know Possardus. false, for Pau­sanias calls it [...] in Att: p. 27. l. 15. one writes, Tam dignitate, fama, quàm officio, secundum post Areopagitas locum obtinere. To this Counsel none was cho­sen under thirty yeares of age, which time is stiled [...] by In Arg. otar. con. Androt. Libanius. And doubtlesse Vita decem Rhet. p. 378. Plutarch justifies it speaking that Demosthenes wrote his Orations against An­drotion, Timocrates, Aristocrates, [...], when he had not attained to to the managing of state busi­nesse, because we wanted two or three of thirty yeares. A­greeing to this is Stobaeus serm. 112. Iunius, who saies that Solon admitted none very young, though very wise no Magistracy or Councell. Nay the In Nub. p. 157. Scholiast of Aristophanes tells us the green heads were not permitted to speak publikely. The law prohibiting any to attempt it under forty, or as some say (which is tru­est) thirty, one these words.

[...].

Which to be otherwise understood by some, is not hidden from me. They were called likewise [...], as well as [...], and their Tribunall [...], from the word Ulp. Dem: p. 445. [...], [Page 106] which signifies to throng together, because the people were frequent there. But the more probable reason is Ulp. loc. lau­dato. vide & Aristoph. Sc. p. 436. [...], because the place was open and exposed to the Sunne. And in respect of this Pag. 486▪ Aristophanes makes that cold conceit branded by Didy­mus, [...], In the morning thou shalt [...] in the sun-shine. At their admission they had this oath given them. Dem. Orat. cont. Tim. [...], &c. I will give sentence according to the Lawes, and decrees of the people of Athens, and Councell of five hundred: I will not consent to be a Tyrant, or bring in Oligarchie: Neither shall any approbation be to any that will dissolve the Democracie of Athens by speech; or decree, I will not cut off private use, or suffer a division of the Athenian lands or houses. I will not bring back exiled men, or those that are condemned. I will not thrust out of the City any innocent against the Lawes and Statutes of the Athenians, & Senate of five hundred: neither by my selfe or suffer any other. I will not create a Magistrate, who hath not given an account of his former office, whether of the nine Archons, or agents for the holy things, or they, who at the same day are chosen with the nine Archons by lot, Ambassadors and assistants. Neither shall the same man beare the same office twice, or two in one yeare. I will not take gifts for judgment neither my selfe or other for me, or others with my privacy, by fraud or deceit. I am not younger then thirty. I will heare both parties, the accuser and defendant, alike. I will pass judgment aright in the thing prosecuted. I sweare by Jupiter, Neptune, Ceres. If I transgress any of these, let me and my house pe­rish: but if I faithfully keep them according to my oath, let us be happy and prosperous. Dem. p. 470. There is also another oath which they took; some clauses whereof, we have left in re­cord. To ratifie the Lawes of Solon. Plutarch in Solone. p. 62. To give counsel for the best of the people. To advise according to the Lawes. I will not bind any Athenian, who shall give three suerties of the same revennues, unless for treason, or hee conspire the subversion of state popular, or buy custome, or be engaged, or gather publique money and not pay it. I will sit in the order which lot shall direct me to. I will not permit any unlesse bani­shed [Page 107] to be accused or imprisoned for what is past. This last was made after the driving out of the 30 Tyrants, when Vide Zen [...] in [...]. Cic. init. Phil. 1. Vellerium. Paterculum l. 2 p. 84. Arist. Sch. in [...]. Aeschin. contr. Ctesiph. Thra­sybulus gave them to oath [...], not to remember ancient wrongs, which they call [...]. The authority of this Counsel was great, for it handled causes of war, tributes, making of Lawes, civill businesses and events, affaires of con­federates, collections of money, performance of sacred rites, accounts of offices discharged, appointing keepers for priso­ners, & [...] of Orphanes, as Athen. Rep. pag. 407▪ Xenophon. See Sir Tho. Smith in his Commmon-wealth of Eng­land. Resembling our Court of Parliament in England, by whose consent all Laws are abrogated, new made, right & possessions of private men changed, formes of religion established, Subsidies, Talies, Taxes, and Impositions appointed, waights and measures al­tered, &c. As not unlike also the Venetian Gran Consiglio, or Senate, of which the Contarene, As Eranchirio Andirimi hath translated it. lib. 3. fol. .34 B Tutta la cura del governo della Republica apparti [...]al Senato, &c. The whole manner of the Comon-wealths goverment belongeth to the Senate That which the Senate determineth is held for ratified and inviolable. By their authority & rule is peace confirmed and war denounced. The whole rents and receipts of the Com­mon-wealth at their appointment collected & gathered in, and likewise laid out againe and defrayed, &c. In a word, I may say of these five hundred, as In Pandect. Prio. p. 298. Budaeus of the Parliament of France; Amplissimam eam curiam causarum (que) omne genus diceptatricem justam ac legitimam esse, that that Court is most ample, and justly and equally decided all sortes of contro­versies whatsoever. Dem. 385.To their charge was commited the ma­king of new ships, for which at the yeares end they were to be rewarded by the people. To this alludes Avib. p. 546. Aristophanes. [...]Sch. Arist. p. 93. Without their consent could the people doe nought, as in­deed they made not any thing sanctum against the peoples wills. Hence in Pag, 234, Demosthenes, [...]. In testimony of their preheminence are they termed Demosthen. [...]. [...], and Idem [...]. [...]. The Lords of sentence. In [Page 108] time of warre they would send Commissions to their Cap­taines, as they thought requisite. Plut. in Ci­mone p. 356 l. 50. Such as in the battaile be­tweene the Lacedemonians and their countrimen in Tana­gra, where fearing least Cimon banished by Ostracisme should betray them to the Laconians, they sen [...] to the commanders not to entertaine him in the Army. The honour was not du­ring terme of life, but every yeare changed. Apostolius, [...]. Which Anonymus in Arg. Orat. contr. Androt. expresses by [...]. The maner of choosing them is this. Verbo Em­mius in De­scrip. Reip. Athen. The chiefe of every tribe, on an appointed day before the begin­ning of the moneth Hecatombaeon, brought the names of all their Tribe that were capable of this dignity, and cast them written into a vessell, and into another they put an hundred white beanes, and all the rest black; Then drawing out a name and then a beane, to who [...] chance the white beane fell to be extracted with his name, was designed Senator. This they did when they had but foure Tribe, and so foure hundred Senatours. But when they had tenne Tribes, there could be but fifty white beanes, to the making up of the tenth part of five hundred. This differs not from the ele­ction observed by the Contaren▪ l. 1. fol, 11, b. Venetians upon the fourth day of de­cember, when the names of all the young men that have not by lot obtained the right of Citizens, nor passed twenty five yeares old, are put into a pot, and carried unto the Prince, & there the same set before the Counsellours▪ with which there is another pot, wherein are round balls equall with the num­ber of the names written in the first, every one haveing his marke, the fift part of these bals is guilded with gold, the rest with silver. The Prince taketh out of the first pot the ball, which if it be of the golden sort, the young man whose name is drawne, is presently admitted to publique authority, they to whom the silver chance, loose it for that time, expecting it the ensuing yeare, unles in the meane space they accomplish twenty five, at which age all the young Noble men partake [Page 109] of the Citties liberties. So every yeare the fift part of the yon­kers is chosen to give voice with the other Citizens. The use in choosing I deem the same, & shall untill I find authentike writters contradict it. But the number, as augmented by Cli­stenes according to the Tribes, so by his successours▪ For when they added two the number was encreased 100, by reason of the Tribes Antigonis & Demetrias after named At­talis & Ptolomais in honour to the Kings of that name which were benefactours to the State Stephanus [...]. [...]. Arist. Schol. p. 37. Out of these were their Judges chosen; but such as were above thereescore yares old. For although juniors were admitted into this company, yet none judged under that age. [...]. To these was any businesse referred, of which the Senate and people were in suspense what to determine. In vesp p. 471. Aristoph. [...]. When the Councell and people are in doubt how to judge a great matter, they de­cree to deliver the guilty over to the Judges. And no mar­vell. For the office of a Judge is [...], prerogative in sentence, saies Pol. l. 3. c 13. [...]. Aristotle; that is, to state those Questions which the Law hath not decided. The order of their giving sentence before the third yeare of the ninty second Olym­piad I know not. Afterwards they sate by turne in their own Tribes, every one as his lot fell. For there being formerly ten Tribes in Athens, they chose out of each five men, & to which one of them the chance happened, and sate judge. I cannot say that the manner of election was like that of the Cic. in Ver­rem. Act. 3. Syracu­sians concerning the Priest of Iupiter, who taking the names of so many as were nominated, and casting them into a pot▪ created him, whose name should first be drawn, of that sacred function. But of our own must I speake Aristophan. [...]. p. 30. When then they were appointed, they met, every of them bringing with him a table and a wand on which was written a letter that did betoken some Judicatory, (For there being ten Tribunals [Page 110] every one of them was noted with a red letter, Α, Β, Γ, Δ, Ε, &c. to Κ. over the door) time calling them to sit, they drew lots, and he to whom A. was taken out, sate in the Court no­ted with Α. and Β. with Β and so to Κ. This done, they shew­ed their lots to the Praeco of the Judicatory, who gave them their wand & table. This they did, lest any should rashly at­tempt to sit and pervert Justice. I know not whether I may better call the rod of authority a wand or staffe: because that Suidas pro­verb. [...], was a proverb used in derision of the Judges. Sch Aristop. [...]. 30. This staffe at the daies end they brought to the Prytanes, who gave them their wages; But the In Equites pag. 301. Scholiast teaches us other waies, saying, that the Demagögi paid them, it being manifest out of Cleon's words the Ora­tour, [...]Iudges which I feed. Their pay was not alwaies the same, [...], In nubes pag. 174. saies the inrerpreter of Aristophanes. First they had obolum, which Calistratus surnamed Parnytes was author of. Hence the proverb Appendix. Vaticana. [...]. Afterwards it was augmen­ted by Calicrates, Zenobius. and from him grew the word [...] it may be, for a prety summe of mony. Nay it changed, for now I read of [...] one, and anone [...] three a Sch Aristop. p. 487. Drachme or two. And therefore may we conclude that it was sometime more sometime lesse. Thus having spo­ken a little of their Judges, I proceed to their causes of Law, in which I shall adde,

When any one had received wrong in Athens, it was their custome to make their cases known to a Magistrate, whose office it was to report to the Judicatory. And this they did by a Table in which was written, Ulp. in Dem. p. 343. [...]. I accuse H.B. and cite him to the Court by W. N. not unlike the Romans proceedings, who brought the name of the delinquent to the Magistrate, before the accusation; to which Asinaria Act. 1 p. 54. Plautus alludes, Ibo ego ad tres vi­ros vestra (que) ibi nomina Faxo erunt—when this note was given up, the Magistrate asked the Plantiffe, whether he had wit­nesses [Page 111] and would prosecute the matter, who answering that he intended it, had thereupon authority to summon the de­fendant to his appearance, and this he did either by himselfe or other, called therefore [...], Sch. Arist. 190. for [...] is [...], a bringing into suit: [...]. The word signifies a witnesse also. For when they warned any to the Tribunall, they bad any that stood by to testifie that they had admonished them. Sch. Arist. p. 442. [...]. You may use [...] for an Apparitor, Sergeant, Baliffe or the like. Sometimes they would runne straight to the Court, as it were headlong, in [...] p, 596. n. 17. Demosthenes his phrase, sometimes the Suiter would forth­with draw the Defendant, if he were loath to come, as you may see out of In Vespis p. 487. Aristophanes. [...]—But if the partie could put in two [...], sufficient bayle, he was dis­missed. Hence in Arist. Con­cio. p. 755. the Comoedian. [...]I will procure the a couple of able suerties. Sometimes they would appoint a day of appearance, that might be a weeke or more after the vocationem in jus, at which time if the Defendant were not personally at the Judgment seat, he came within compasse of [...] a Writ of Eremodicium, refusall to come in and answer. Which was a­voided by suing for a [...] in tenne daies afser. For when the party to defend was absent, he was condemned indictâ causâ, so In prioribus & Post. No▪ ad Pand. Budaeus expounds [...], by this therefore the case was renewed, and stood as at first, the sen­tence that before past, being made of no force; and for this was it termed [...],Vlp. in Dem. p. 343. [...], because in the beginning it seeemed to carry some power but at last was nothing. The businesse then made a new the party that was cast by an [...], after that he had obtained a [...],Pollux. l. 8. p 390 was within two Moneths to set the Law on foot, which they terme [...], or else the sen­tence given before was ratified. Whosoever should offer to call call any man to Court, unlesse upon good grounds, was [Page 112] liable to [...], a writ of molestation for a false cause Having thus far proceeded, the Impleader gave in a Li­bell, which held contents of his action, and the summe of the Defendant's answer. This the Greeks call You have a forme of this in Demosth. p. 628. [...], An­tigraphen. Though I know also that all cases in law were termed Arist. Nub. p. 154. v Sch. [...]. They took this course be­cause the Defendant might know what to answer. And be­cause it was ordinary in Athens for knaves to accuse out of envy, which is [...], they made a Demost. pag. 716. n 7. Law, that whosoever accused and had not the fifth part of the voices, should be fi­ned a thousand Drachmes. And he that could not prove his objections was also punished in the purse a certaine summe; Arist. Schol. p. 1▪ 0. which if he paid not at the constituted time was fourefold; & if his ability reached not so far, he suffered inprisonment. At the presenting of the Antigraphe, testimonies were also delivered, (formes of which you shall often meet with in Unum con­tta Stephan. [...]. p. 622. aliud p. 624.629. Demosthenes) and a copy of an oath, wich the Suiter gave, in these words Schol. A [...]ist. Vesp. 505. [...], that he would justly ac­cuse. [...], that he would according to truth make his Apologie: and this they name In Vesp. p. 504 [...]. These wri­tings were cast into a certaine coffer, forth comming as occa­sion should require; all wh [...]ch l Aristophanes in one verse comprehends. [...], They joyned or put together oathes, citatons & testimonies. I so interpret it against the Scholiast's mind, who will have [...] to be exortations given to the Plantiffe and De­fendant to come to composition. But I know that Scho [...]. Arist. 239. [...] is [...], to accuse, in jus rapere, idem p. 195. and [...]. The chest or coffer was called [...], and of this are the words of the Greeke Oratours to be understood Demosthen. 622. n. 33.629. n 80.640. n. 22.655. n. 65.665. n. 66. [...]. Charact. [...]. p. 21. Theophrastus of a mad man that would intangle himselfe in any thing, [...]. Having an Echinus in his lap, and abundle of libels in his hands. Pollux makes a different exposition of this oath from that [Page 113] that which other Gramarians doe, confounding, as is most probable, the [...] & [...], with [...]. For [...] is that first oath, which the Plantif gave to the prose­quute, the party prosecuted to answer, which on the de­fendants side was called [...], & generally on both▪ [...] Schol. Ari­stoph. Vesp. 505. [...], follow the delinquent in law: the de­fendant [...], to stād stifly to it that he did not trespass.In Demost. p. 287. And yet Vlpian makes both these one. After this were they that sued one another admitted to the judi­catory, it being first demanded of the Suiter Vide. Ulpian in Dem. pp. 347.341. whether he would persequi, follow the suit, & had sufficient witnesses for evidēce; in causes capital it was asked if there were need of any, who could not then be present. This interrogation was termed Bud. in An­not. Rel. ad Pan p. 341. [...]. If then any thing was deficient, the judgmēt was prorogued by an Ulpian in Dem. p. 226. the Scho. of Aristoph. makes it the same with [...]. p. 75. [...], or an oath, which the Plantif took, that for the present he could not perform it, but certainly would. Ulpian in. Demost. 341. Perhaps for that time pretending sickness, death of friends, or some urgent necessity, on which their fortunes might depend. When then all things were ready, and at hand, they proceeded towards the Tri­bunal, the Judges first swearing Pollux l: 8. pag. 406. that they would give sen­tence according to the Lawes, & in those things concerning which there were no Lawes according to conscience and e­quity (which the Greeks call [...]) Dem. pag. 628. and of those things only concerning which they did debate. This oath seemes to have been taken at the Altar, from whence they brought their little stones (of these by and by) with which they gave sentence. 1 Pag. 122. Plutarch. [...]. The oath is called [...]. Then went the Judges to their seates Aristoph. Sch. p. 239. neatly spred with matts, in Greeke [...] and [...], and all others being warned by the Praeco, to goe without the bars, in this form Demost. [...], they sate down. For we must know that the Athenian Judicatories were en­vironed in as the Romans, with lettice I suppose, by them [Page 114] called Poll. lib. 8. p. 407. [...] Cancellatae, by the Greeks [...], Pollux loco citato. though [...], more properly signify the doore of the [...] before which was This is [...]. Pollux. a rope of fifty foot length drawn, and publique servants set, that none might enter, but who had businesse. The partition I think was but weak, & there­fore by Demosthenes called [...]. Within which none was permitted to come but the Judges.Pag 485. And therefore when Plutarch. in Vita. Demosthenes did long to heare Callistratus plead concerning Oropus, he over entreated his Paedagogue that he would bring him, where he might have the happinesse to be an auditour. The Paedagogue therefore acquainted with the publique officers that opened the doores, [...], procured him a place where he might heare and not be seen, [...]. When then the Judges had gone within the bars, lest any should be wanting the Praeco cried Aristoph. p. 494. [...], if any Judge be without the doore of the place of judgment, let him anter. Aristoph. Sch. Ibid. Because if any came after the case began to be pleaded, he could not have admission. Being then seated the Crier read the Inditement, [...] (a coppy of some part of which you have in [...] p. 567. Demosthenes ΕΒΛΑΡPSgr;Ε ΝΙΚΟΒΟΥΛΟΣ ΕΠΙΒΟΥΛ [...]ΥΣΑΣ ΕΜΟΙ, &c.) in which according to the cu­stome of the old Aegyptians, Boemus De Custum delle Genti. lib▪ 1. cap. 5. were given up to the court in writing all the reasons of accusation, the wrong received & the manner of it, with an estimation of the dammage; The severall heads of which the Judges wrote downe, least the Impleader and Defendant should swerve from that they had in hand. Then stood up the Suiter in a pulpit on the left hand of the Tribunall, & spake an accusatory oration, made for the most Part by some of the Attick Orators: which use brought in by Arist. Rhet. l 1. c. 33. Antiphon the Rhamnusian, Stromat. 1· pag. 226. Clemens of A­lexandria calls [...] In Bruto▪ Cicero scri­bere aliis causas, quibus in judiciis uterentur, such as Lysias is reported to have done for Socrates: Which least it should exceed in length, was limited to a certaine time, by a vessell, [Page 115] in the bottome of which was a small hole for water to run, as sand doth in houre-glasses, thence called [...], in­to which was poured an equall measure of water; and least there should be deceit, there was an officer made for that purpose named Pollux▪ l, 8▪ pag. 404. [...], filling alike for the Impleader and answerer. Ulpian in Dem. p. 356. When therefore the glasse was runne, it was not lawfull for them to speake farther, Demost. [...]. p 586. nay for scantinesse of time they were compelled to passe by many things, & for that reason were they chary of their water, bidding that it should be stopped at the reciting of Lawes, or the like, which Demosthenes in­timates in [...], as [...] is to stop the nose in in Pluto. Aristophenes. Apologia. Apuleius. At tu interea dum le­git, aquam sustine. Pancirollus. Ne si aqua interim e [...]fluxisset, amplius sibi dicendi praebita foret facultas, least he might not have leave to speak any more, if the water were spent. If any would give way to another to speak while his glasse was running he might; which Demost. testifies; [...]. But if he would not permit it, he bad the Praeco cast it forth Demost. [...]. [...]. Vlpian. [...], From which kind of pleading it grew into a proverb Aristoph. 617. [...], Tus [...]. Qu. l. 2 in fine. Ci­cero, ad clepsydram, to speak by the houre or an allotted time. His speech being ended, he sate down. Ulpian. in Dem. 226. The defen­dant the [...] sitting all that while over against him, untill he had finished after addressed himselfe to his answer, which he made from the right hand of the Judicatory; where he had a pulpit, & station. For this reason (saies Problem. [...]. Aristotle,) because they would make both parties equall, For the Sui­ter having the better part, they gave the upper hand to the defendant. Or because [...] or defendants, were for the most part in custody; If therefore the guard stood on the right hand, the defendant stood there also. Thence then he pleaded for himselfe; in which plea, he was only to wipe out those accusations which adversary laid against him,Ulpian in Demosth p. 252. [...], And in that had the plantif a pre [...]rogative. [Page 116] For he might object what he would; nay and as Loco laudato. Aristotle, forecast all before he commenced his suit, and feigne to himselfe what he pleased; The defendant perhaps innocent, was at that instant to clear himselfe, Demost. p. 219. either by witness, or probabilities, of all doubts, whatsoever the plan­tif could cast in. Sometimes the Plantif & defendant would desi [...]e Advocates of the Judges, [...], hence Clemens Alex. Th [...]se had certaine pe [...]forgers [...]nde [...] them that a [...]mi [...]i­stre [...] the Lawes and formes [...]f a­ction. Cicero. apud G [...]aecos infimi ho [...]i [...]nes mercedu­là adducti mi­nistros se praebent in judiciis Ora­toribus iis, qui apud illos. [...] vocantur. [...], to plead for a fee. In the time of their pleading, witnesses were called, who came in, & gave their testimo­nies, & after they had uttered what they had to say, they went to the Altar (as it seemes to me, either in, or very nigh the Judicatory) & swore Corneliana. Vide ad Atti­c [...]m. l. 1. c. 13. Cicero. Athenis aiunt cum quidam apud eos sanctè graviter (que) vixiss [...]t, & testimonium dixisset pu­blicè, &, ut mos Graecorum est jurandi causâ ad aras accederet, unâ voce omnes Iudices, ne is juraret, reclamâsse. They report that in Athens, when a certaine man (Vide Laer­tium in vita ejus. Xenocrates) who had lived godly & gravely among them, had given witnesse, & as the fashion of the Greeks is, approached to the Altar to take oath, all the Judges with one voyce cryed, that he should not (They would not, it seems, have belief rather be bound with religion then truth) Fit to this is the answer of Pericles to a friend of his desiring him [...] to testifie a lye, which he was to avouch with an oath, I am your freind, quoth he, to the Altar, that is, as far as consci­ence, religion, & honesty shall permit; hence [...] us (que) ad aras grew, I suppose to be a proverb. Plut. Apoph. p. 112. Whether in this ceremony they touched the Altar, I cannot justly say; in delivering their testimonies they were wont to touch the tips of the eare (for reason to me unknown) called [...] from [...], Etymologicon; (But I rather may suppose it to be a Roman fashion, where the Plantif was wont to pluck his witnesse by the eare, for re­membrance sake. Horace lib. 1. Sat. 9. Licet antestari? ego ve­ro Oppono auriculam—To which Virgil looked, saying Cyn­thius aurem vellit & admonuit. Eclog. 6.) and at the end [Page 117] thereof wish all destruction to themselves and house if they dealt falsely. Which if they did, they were [...]ubject to a writ [...], of false witnesse, and he that subor [...]ed them [...]. Sometimes the witnesse was not present at the doing of the wrong, but took it from others by hear-say, which the Greek Lawyers term [...], as Demost. pp 619 634. [...], when they they take from those that are dead, which went for currant, & was allowable. But to bring a testimony from the Mouth of one that was alive, and within the teritories of Athens, it would not passe. As neither theirs who were discarded the liberties of the City, [...] or servants, or any man in his own cause. Ulpian in Demosth. 238. The manner of witnesse was two­fold, either by personal appearance & testifying [...], and then he was called [...], in no case liable to the Law, [...]: or else by writing, by which he offered him­selfe to his questions or attachments in Law, against whom he witnessed; if he were not true; and this is [...]. Both parties being heard & the altercation ceased, the Praeco cri­ed, To whom E N. hath seemed to violate right, (so they in­terperet [...], jus violare) let him cast in the black stone, or hollow, to whom he seemeth not, the whole or white. For we must know that anciently the Greeks gave their sentences with black and white pebles, called Aristoph. 438. [...] (which the French semblably terme Procellaines, [...] porcus) Metamorph. 15. F. 1. Ovid.

Mos erat antiquis, niveis atris (que) Lapillis,
His damnare reos, illis absolvere culpâ.

The antique fashion was with white stones to absolve, with black to condemn the accused▪ Pertinent to which is the saying of Alcibiades, when he was called out of Sicile to goe home and answer for his life, counting it foolish to goe thither, whence he was never like to escape; when one asked ked Aelian. Var. lib. 13. c. 38. Piut. Mor. p. 140. [...]; Wilt thou not trust thy country which begat thee to be thy judg? [...], quoth he, [...]. No not her, that brought [Page 118] me forth. For I feare least she being ignorant and not con­ceiving the truth, mistake the black for the white stone. The black made trist [...]m sententiam, and was so named, the sad sentence; the white candidam or acquitting. They used like­wise black and white beanes; in respect of which Pythago­ras is thought to have spoken as a riddle [...], not to eat beanes, by In Naz Stellit. [...]. Nonnus interpreted [...], not to undermine justice with bribes; or that men should get by the perverting of equity. I see no reason but that I may think he meanes men ought not to be forward in getting places of judgment. For Pagina 290. [...] in Aristophanes is by the Scholiast expounded [...] & Lysistrata. p. 870. [...] is used for a Judge, which properly signifies an ea­ter of beanes. But afterwards they had little pellets of brasse; The bloody ones of them were peirced through, therefore termed, Pollux l 8. pag. 407. U [...]pian in Dem. 407. [...]: the saving were whole, [...]. Of these every one took, of each one, from the Altar, as I, have said, Ulpian in Dem: p. 162. where laying their hands upon the [...], or bals they intimated by a transposition of them (as from the black to the white, and from the white to the black againe) that they would not for envy or by respects, but indifferently and tru­ly judge. When then they were ready to passe sentence Aristoph. 485 the Praeco carried about the [...], or [...], a certaine pitcher (for so [...]ag. 263. Xenophon calls it [...]) having on the mouth of it a conveyance like a Tunnel, named [...], but the top there­of was covered close, except a little hole for one pellet at a time to be put in, made for the avoiding of deceipt, I suppose, least one man might cast in mor [...]; and therfore were they to touch the [...], only with the fore-finger, middle, and thumb. Pag. 437. vide Scholiast. Aristoph, [...]. But we must know that the black and white pellets were not promiscuously cast into one pot, but two; Aristoph. Ve [...]pis 5 [...]0. The one which freed was made of brasse called [...], whether because they first threw into it their voices, or because it may signify the better, I know not; The other that condemned, being [Page 119] woodden [...]. After the Crier had gone round with both▪ because some would keep their balls, and for favour no [...] give their voice against a freind or a great person, therefore he cried Aristoph. Vespis. [...], who hath not cast in his ball? let him rise. So he rose and threw it in. Then they took them out and numbred them; and in matter of lands, mony or the like, whose vessell (for there was as many set as the num­ber of the litigants came to) had most; got the upper hand. At the counting of them a Magistrate stood by with a rod, & laid it over those that were told, lest they should mistake the one for the other or wittingly doe it. For so were they wont to doe; thence named Schol. Naz. in [...]. [...]. Which Sophocles Ajace. p. 68. Teucer objects to Menelaus about Ajax, when by his deceit the ar­mour was given to Vlysses; and therefore he calls him [...]. Sch. [...]: not amisse [...]. Schol. Arist. 438. When the number was known, if the white or solid bals were more, they took their tables, which they had in their hands, and drew a short line, as a token of absolution; if the black or hollow were more they drew a longer line, as con­demning. Hence Aristoph. Vesp. loco. cit. [...], may be used, for to con­deme every body. The thing it selfe they termed Pag. 491. [...], as Aristophanes. By this the one party being over­thrown (Aristoph. p. 472. as none never was without the sentence of the Jud­ges) his adversary wrote down what dammages he should pay, which they terme [...]. [...]. p. 454. Plutarch. [...]. Schol. Arist. in [...]. pag 50. For it was a use of old for those that went to Law to make agreements (I know not whether by oath, for they did sweare by three gods [...]) and put it into the Echinus, that they would stand to such and such conditions, before sentence, that he that was cast should undergoe somewhat; and after­wards [...], that is set downe what losse of limbs or life, or meanes &c. For although they did Schol. Arist. 40. [...] give their estates as pledges to answer and meet at the Court; yet it may be that might be lesse or more then the fine. There was [Page 120] in cause capitall another proceeding, like to that in the citty of C [...]arren. de Rep Ven. l [...]b 3. Venice, where they gave two sentences. In the first they determined whether they should condemne or free; If in the first he was condemned, the manner of punishment was ordained in the second But if in the first they foūd no cause of death, they bid the accused to fine himselfe, which Apolog. Socr. p. 265. Xe­nophon intimates by [...], & if it were too little, the Jud­ges doubtlesse made it more, as the Scholiast of Aristopha­nes, if I forget not: The custome is set downe by De Orat. 1. fol 61. b. Cicero, speaking of Socrates. Ergo ille quo (que) damnatus est &c. And he too was condemned; not only by the first suffrages, but also by those, which, by the appointment of the Lawes, they were to give the second time. For in Athens the accused being found guilty, if the offence were not capitall, they weighed and considered the penalty. When the sentence was to be given by the Judges, they asked the defendant, what he thought himselfe to have deserved to forfeit, &c. (In the Ve­netian Common wealth this is not observed.) In triall if there be more for the prisoners liberty, thē against him, he is streight acquitted, but if more then half be in the pot of cō ­demnation he suffers. Laertius in Socrat. p 115. Socrates at the first had two hundred eighty and one more against him, then on his side; & at the next eighty more were added to the former, so in all he had three hundred threescore and one condemnatory suffrages. But fewer might have done as much. For we read in Pag· 436. De­mosthenes of Cimon like to be punished with death [...], if three had not been wanting. And againe Pag. 430. [...]. Nay one was suf­ficient, Pag. 338. Demosthenes. [...]. But Vlpian on the place [...], saies, that hee was lightly punished.Aristoph. p. 244. If the voices were equall, then was the prisoner loosed; because sometimes he might be accused up­on suspicion; or of those things which he did not willingly commit, or perhaps was sued out of envy, and many other reasons given by Probl. [...]. Aristotle: therefore did the Lawgiver [Page 121] leave some place for pitty and compassion. To which the Judges were often moved. And therefore would they plead the Dem. p. 492. deserts of their ancestors▪ their own lives formerly well led. Aristid. T. 3. p. 292. Sometimes shewed they their wounds;Aristid. loco cit. [...]. and brought the venerable gray haires of their parents, but Dem. p. 493. mothers chiefly, to intercede in silence: Sometimes imbracing their children in their armes, they held them up in the Judges view; or caused them to Aristop. pp. 469.499. come up into the [...], or pulpit, & supplicate with teares, which wrought so much upon the Judges, that Vesp. p. 499. Aristophanes in a scoffe presents one [...], drowning his sentence in weeping. Then in compunction would the Judges speak to the prisoner, Sch. Ar. 500. [...], wishing him to goe downe from the [...], a token often of mercy; though now and then it proved otherwise. Nay it was a word of displeasure too, as when Laert. Socr. p. 115. Plato would have been Advocate for Socrates. [...], they thundred out, [...]. Neither may I forget Aelian. Var. hist. l. 5. c. 19. Amynias the bro­ther of Aeschylus the Tragoedian, who, when the people would have stoned his brother for some impiety brought on the stage, held up his elbow and arme without a hand, lost in the fight at Salamis: by which spectacle the Judges calling to minde the merits of Amynias, dismissed the Poet. Neither may I omit what Athen. Rep. [...]. p. 404. Xenophon objects to them, that they cared not so much for justice, as regarded what might conduce most to their own profit, and be convenient: Apol. Socr. initio. And that they condemned innocents, and spared offenders that could speak well. Furthermore another fault of theirs was the prolong­ing of cases a whole yeare, saies Athen. Rep. 406. Xenophon, and [...]. 752.753. They are tran­slated foolishly into latine. [...] is what the Pro­ctours in the Civill Law usu­ally meane by in proximum in proximum. Aristopha­nes. [...]. Now we doe not handle suits of above three­score yeares, but we are put off untill the next day. [...]. For we come to triall within twenty yeares. This Xenophon imputes to the multitude of their im­ployments. As long as the case hung in suspense, the name of [Page 122] the accused was (as among the Romans, whence Budaeus in Pand. No. Relig. p. 31. Rei periurii) exposed in a publique table to the view of all men, which they terme [...]:Demost. in Mid. 347. Demosthenes [...]. Vlpian. [...]. You see here the place too, viz. at the Statues of the Eponymi ▪ Before a man was convicted, all that they objected to him was but [...], by Cont. An­dro. 388. Demosthenes termed [...] ▪ a bare report: but after proofe [...]. After judgement past, Dem. p. 406. [...]. An inditement of sacriledge, theft, murther, treason, is but [...]: the evidence and convi­ction makes it [...], the sentence [...].

CAP. III.

SECT. II. De Areopago▪ & ejus appellatione. Areopagitae.

ON the hill, on which the Acropolis was built, stood the Areopagus, in the old translation of the Acts of the Apo­stles rendred Vi [...]us Martius, by our Engl [...]shmen, Mars his street, falsly. For When Tul­lu [...] had divided the Roman field, he made on high hills and places fortified by nature, refu­ges for the hus­bandmen and called them [...], Dion Hal. 4. Not as if it signified a vil­lage, but as it was situated. For Pagus villa ru­stica comes from [...] Because built neere a well. Perot. [...] beares not that signification, but what In Acta. p. 136. Iustin Martyr interprets, [...], an eminent place. [...] For that Judica­tory was on a high rock Therefore named by Eumenid. p 296. Aeschylus, & Elect. p. 836. Euripides, [...], by Metamorph. l. 6. fab. 2. Ovid, Scopulus Mavertis, and Vide Scalig. in conject. Ennius, Areopagitica petra: so called, as fond Antiquitie would have, De­most. p. 413. Paul. 26. Simeon Met [...]e [...] Pachym. in vit. Dionys. Areopag. from the judgement of the twelve Gods upon Mars, for killing Halirrhothius the sonne of Neptune: But Loco citato. Paul. Attic. p. 31. Iustin Martyr, because he was there arraigned of adul­tery, [...]. But alike true. It pleases me to consider the superstition of the ancients, that consecrated high places to their deities, & erected the statues of their Gods upon hills. As i Parnes, Hymettus, Anchesmus [Page 123] whence Iupiter Parnethius, Hymettius, Anchesmius. And as in Athens, Neptune had a hill [...], Saturne an­other [...]. Pan another [...], Mercury another [...], so Mars h [...]s Areopagus Eumenid. p. 296. Aeschylus gives it [...] nomination from the Amazons, sacrificing to Mars there, when they came & fought against Theseus. Or if you will receive the opinion of others, it takes name frō the cases in it hand­led, of blood wilfully shed: so Hesychius, [...], that when Satyr. 9. v. 100. Iuvenal cals it Curiam Martis, you may interpret it, The Court of murther, but willingly committed. This is ter­med by the Aeschylus pag 297. Tragoedian, the most uncorrupt, sharp, reverend councell, then which nothing is more constant (saies Ad. Atticum l. 1 ep. 11. Tully, comparing to it the Roman Senate) nothing more severe, as by De bello T [...]o l 6. p. 14. Pseudo-Dictys Cretensis it is styled Iudicium severissi­mum per omnem Graeciam. Then which none judged better, more just, or honest, saies [...]. P. 448. Xenophon, In Solone. pag. 63. Plutarch writes that this Court was ordained by Solon, and Offic. l 1. Cicero received the like opinion, but that seems to contradict it, which Plutarch presently brings, quoted in the thirteenth table, that they, who had lost their liberties, should be restored again, unless they were condemned by the Areopagites, Ephetae, Prytanes, Basileis, of murther, slaughter, tyranny, whē that law was en­acted. And by & by,Loco laud. [...], &c. Who were condemned in Areopagus before Solons time (if he first instituted the Areopagites.) Pollux. l. 8. p. 407. Others are of opiniō, that Solon added the Areopagites to the Ephetae (Judges so cal'd, because when formerly the Basileis made inquisition after murther unwillingly committed▪ Draco made it [...], that is, tran­slated it to the Ephetae, their num [...]er was but fifty one. And though they judged in five Courts once, yet by little & little they became ridiculous.)De Athen. mag. p 446. Possardus saies he abolished their severity, and substituted the Areopagites. But De Repub A­then. p. 20. Vrbo emmius more probably, that Solon was not the Author of this Senate but brought it into a better forme, made it more strong and firme, and augmented the power of it. For Draco it seemes [Page 124] lessened the authority of it, deriving it to the Ephetae; Solon restored that authority & made it greater.Vide Maximum in Prolog. ad S. Di­onys. ope [...]a & Niceph. l. 2. in vita Dion. To this compa­ny none were admitted, but wise, wealthy, and noble men; Pachymer. famous for good life, and innocency, [...], whom no man could justly charge of misdemeanour. Nay men, whose behaviour was intolerable,Isoc. in A­reopag p. 133. [...], after they were chosen into the Colledge of the Areopagites, abhorring and blushing at their former dispositions. [...], changed their natures, and embraced vertue. The number of them is uncertaine.Loco supra laudato. Nice­phorus makes them but nine; as Maximus too out of Atthid. l. 2. Philo­chorus; Pachymerius fifty and one. But what Maximus produ­ces after, is somewhat, that they consisted of fifty and one, besides the Nobility most wise and rich. [...].They were of those Magi­strates that were ch [...]sen by Lot, as the Archon, Thesmothetae. Basileus, Pole­marchus, for which cause Pericles was not of that num­ber because he never attained to these offices. Plut. in Peric. p. 113. By which words he seemes to ayme at the nine Achontes, Anonym. in Argu. Oratio Androcia. who when they had gover­ned one yeare, and given an account of their offices, and had administred all things justly, were chosen [...]early into this so­ciety. For which election an [...]uall, the number was doubtful. For some might dye in that space; or all live, and in the next yeare be encreased. Volatteran out of an old inscription in Acropolis; that they were three hundred; ΤΩ ΛΑΜΠΡΟΤΑΤΩ, &c. To the most famous Rufius Festus, Preconsul of Greece & Areopagite, the Councel of Areopagus consisting of three hun­dred; and the people of Athens set up this monument for a testimoniall of his good will and benevolence. But that might on­ly happen when this was erected. Anonymus loco laudat. They continued all their life time in this dignity, and were never put out, [...], unlesse for some grand offence. De statu Ita­liae adversus Machiavel. Bozius tells us (how true I wot not) that they were all Priests. Athenienses olim, &c. The Athenians, quoth he, did strive to challenge to themselves the prerogative of wisdome, and to them it is bent what the Apostle saies, The Greeks seek after Wisdome. Neverthelesse their Areopagus, who had the power of all things consisted of Judges that were Priests, and the High [Page 125] Priest of all that asked every of their sentences, took the suf­frages. Their authority was unlimited. For Plutarc. So­lon p 63. they were o­verseers of all, Aelian. Var. l. 15 c 15 Dem p. 406. Judges of wilfull murthers, wounds given out of pretended malice: which would make some, having a desire to drive a man out of Athens, Demost. in Orat. [...]. goe to a Chyrurgeon & make an incision in their heads, that they might sue him who they hated upon an action of battery, as Mantitheus against Baeotus. They sate upon incendiaries, and impoisoners, if the party died they tooke their doses. Dem p. 445. They saw that the Laws should be put in execution,Pachymer. such as Contaren would have in Venice to be Guardians to their Statues. In Sympos. unlesse I am extreamly for­getfull. It is quoted likewise by Athenaus Dipnos l. 4. p. 167. In a word all great delinquencies came under their censures. They enquired in­to the behaviours of men; & we read in d Xenophon that they sharply reproved a young man for his loose living. [...], &c. saies the Dipnosophist, Lib. 2. c 6. Va­lerius Maximus. Est & ejusdem urbis Aristides T. 1 p 331. [...] sanctissimum conciliū Areopagus &c. There is likewise in that Citty the most sa­cred Councell Areopagus, where they were wont most dili­gently to enquire, what every of the Athenians did, by what gain he maintained himselfe, and what his trade and actions were. That men, knowing and remembring that once they must give an account of their lives, might embrace honesty. Anon. Atg. Orat. Andror. The Greek authot tells us that except in great cases of ne­cessity they medled not with state affaires, but it seemes o­therwise. For if any one say, quoth De natura Deorum. 2. Tully, that the Attick Republique can be well governed, without the councell of the Areopagites; he may as well say that the world may be governed without the providence of the Gods. When the Medes and Persians invaded Greece, Est enim bel­lum g [...]stum consilio Sena­tus ejus. Cic. Off. 1. by the advise of them was the war waged, wherein Themistocles purchased an ever­lasting memory of a victory Plutarch. in Themistocl. p. 84. l. 3. And when their publique trea­sury was bare, they furnished each man with eight Drach­mes, and stored the ships with Mariners. Which advise, when they had wonne the day, was a cause, saies Polit. l. 5. c. Aristotle, [...] to give strength and sinewes to the [Page 126] Common wealth.Isocrates A [...]eop. p. 132. Under their sight were all the youth of Athens. For this reason especially, because that when they were reckoned among men, [...]nd were come to age, they nee­ded more care to be had of them, then when they were chil­dren; not observed by our Countrymen in sending their sonnes [...]oung to the Innes of Court: youth and heat of blood, unstaidnesse in judgement, rashnesse in adventures, & pronenesse to vice, leading, or rather carrying headlong ten­der yeares to their own destruction. To them appertain [...]d blasphemies against their Gods, violating of religion, & di­vulging mysteries, as when Laert. lib. 2. in Aristippo. p 154. Euryclides the Hierophanta in answer to the question of Theodoru [...], [...]; who offended against the mysteries? [...], replied; such as open t [...]em to those who are not initiated. Therefore, quoth the Philosopher, art thou impious: For which crime had not Demetrius Phalereus befriended him, the Hierophanta was in danger, [...], to have been brought before the Councell of Areopagus. By vertue of which autority S. Paul was here judged for teaching strange Gods (as they supposed.) Simeon metaphrast▪ For although that the Athenians were under the Romans, yet their Lords made them [...], sui juris, & permitted them to keep their ancient customes The māner of proceedi [...]g in this Court, was thus. After the fellony committed, the ap­pellant brought his inditement to the Basileus, who giving the prisoner and his accuser audience once a month, at three severall times to debate the businesse, in the fourth month, brings in the accusation to the Areopagites, Pollux, l 8 and putting off the crown, which he wa [...] wont to weare, sate downe as judge with the Areopagites in the dark: for they judged by night, saies Hermotim. p. 505. Lucian, that they might not regard the speaker, but what was spoken. It being there forbidden Pollux pag. 405 [...], to move to compassion, and use Proems, as in other Courts, wherein they craved the Judges favour and attenti­on, which by Demosthenes are termed Vide Ulp. in Dem [...]st. pag. 39 [...] [...]. This f Ari­stotle [Page 127] calls [...] to speak beside the mat­ter. Before the triall both parties sweare (which they stile Pollux loco laudato Dem. cont. Aristocr. p. 413. [...]) The appealer standing upon the testes of a Goat, a Ram & a Bull (usuall to the Greeks, as Tyndarus swore he Suiters of Helena, that they should revenge any wrong done to her and her predestinated husband,Pau [...]anias Lacon p. 103. [...], and Hercules the children of Heleus [...]) to [...]k oath, therefore named [...]; in which he maint [...]i­ned that he dealt justly and rightly, & that he was joy [...]ed in affinity to the slain man; Demosth. p. 6 [...]8 & 416. Th [...]se agreed saies Po [...]a [...]d. about the pu­nishment, accor­ding to the dam­mage received. De Ather▪ Mag. p. 449. which if he were not, he could not prosecute, the Law forbidding The reason why he stood [...], I suppose is, because they are the instruments of ge­neration, and in that oath, if he were not true, he wished an extirpation of his house, h [...]mselfe and his posterity. In which if he were perjured, he was liable to no punishment, as a­mong the Romans Idem Messa▪ n [...]acis p. 126. Iuris jurandi contempta religio satis De­um ultorem habet. For swearing is punished by a revenging God,Lib. 2. [...] de re [...] [...]red. but if any swore false by the life of the Prince▪ he fell under the Iulian Law, Laesae Majestatis. After this the prisoner swore; which among us will not be allowed Then setting each of them upon Paul. Attic p. 27. two silver stones, one of which was na­med [...], the stone of iniquity; the other [...], by Adrian Iunius thought [...] of innocen [...]e, not impudence. Then the appealer asked the prisoner three question [...], which Eumenid. p. 202. Aeschylus calls [...]. First, whether he were guilty or no,Ibidem. [...] to which he answered, [...] or [...] yea or nay: secondly, [...] for what reason he did the murther: thirdly, [...], who were the A­bettors. Then arose there certain Lawyers, [...], who shewed whether the murther was committed Aeschylus p. 293. [...] in justice (Demost vid. p. 647. For in Athens there were such Counsellours, to whom in matters of difficulty they had res [...]rt) By [...], you must understand those causes, in which D [...]most▪ p▪ 312 Draco thought it lawfull to kill a man▪ As taking him committing uncleanes with wife, mother, sister, daughter, or concubine, or any whō [Page 128] he accounts among his childrē:Vid. Demost. cont. Aristocr. the party so offending might be slain in the manner by him, against whom he had trespas­sed Likewise in the defence of a mans goods, if the theefe were killed, impunity was granted. After this inquisition, they passed to sentence, which was given very privily, as Iu­venal intimates, Ergo occulta teges, ut Curia Martis Athenis; without speaking (as the Tabellares sententiae of the Romans in which they wrot C if they condemned.Vide Sylvium in Orat. pro Flacco. A if absolved. N L. if the case were not manifest) hence [...], for one that is close and silent; and [...], for one that is grave, and who can hold his peace, & in whose countenance is Terentius. tristis severitas. [...]. Whatsoever they concluded of, stood irrecoverable, [...]. Pachymerius. nei­ther could there be any appeal to another Tribunall. And no marvail. For so upright was their sentence, Demost. cont. Aristocrat. p. 413. that none either Appellant or Prisoner, could ever say, that he was unjustly condemned. Nay both parties, as well those that are cast, as they that cast, are like contented. Aristides Tom. 1. p. 185. [...]. After doom the prisoner was to suffer death. In which execution also the Areopagites had a care least the innocent should be punished with the guilty. Aelian. Va [...]. h [...]st. l. 5. c. 13. When there­fore they had condemned a woman for poysoning another, they deferred the execution, because she was great with child, and straight way after her delivery put the mother to death. Which custome is by us also observed at our Assises. Valer. Max. p. 322. It will not be amisse to relate one memorable thing done in the time of Dolabella Proconsul of Asia, who, when a dame of Smyrna was brought before him, for killing her husband & son▪ who had deprived her of a hopefull youth, begot of her by a former husband, referred the audience of the matter to the Areopagites; who commanded the woman and her accu­ser to appeare some hundred years after; that by such a bot­tome of time, scarce able to be unwinded, they might shew, that neither would condemne nor acquit the woman. One thing more, Lib. quinto. Quintilian tels us, that they condemned a boy [Page 129] for putting out the eyes of Quailes. Because it was a signe of a mind, likely to prove most pernicious. Their power was shaken and somewhat pluckt downe by Plutarch. Vit. p. 355. & Mor. 391. Ephialtes, a sore enemy of Oligarchichall government, and more enclining to the people, who was secretly slain by Plut: in Pe­ricle p. 113. Aristodicus of Tana­gra. They sate three daies every Month, [...].

CAP. III.

SECT. III. De Iudicio [...].

AFter the siege of Troy some of the Grecians came with Diomedes, Dictis Cre­tensis de bel­lo Trojano. l: 5. p. 14 P. who kept the Palladium, to the coast of Attica, and arriving by night at Phalerum, supposing it to be an enemy country, went to make a prey. Where Demopho ignorant that they were Grecians came to aid & defend his owne▪ & slew many of the Argivi; which they cast out unbu­ried; whose bodies when no beast had toucht (Libro octa­cto pag. 406. [...] saies Pollux, the interpreter, nullus vivus, I better think it no creature, either foule or beast) Acamas shewed that they were Argivi having the Palladium; Being warned then by the Oracle (who named them [...], that is, Schol. Soph. in Oed. Tyr. neither knowing nor knowne) they buried them; and in that Place consecrated the Palladium; where they made also a judicatory, for murthers unwillingly committed, and cal­led it It is simply so called Pal­ladium Aelian Var. l. 5. c. 15. [...]. [...], juxta Palladium, as some. Here was Demopho first tried▪ who returning from this battayle, killed with his horse, somewhat diverting, an Athenian; Pausan. At­tic. pag. 27. For whose kindred some think he satisfied the Law, or generally for the Argivi. Demosth: contra Neae­ram: pag: 727. Vide 647. If any had striken a man or woman, and the party chanced to dye, he was judged in this Court. Demosthe: pag. 329. In such cases the Law was very favourable; for the party, offending was not punished with perpetuall exile, [...], as in wilfull felony; (kept by us in England once, called Abjuration [Page 130] (where the guilty had his life upon oath, that he would ne­ver returne) but he did Demosthe­nes, Midiana. Aeust, in Iliad [...], in a gentler terme. [...]. &c. For it was a custome of old, to give a ce [...]tane summe of mony (the Attick Law [...], in wilfull, all was confiscate) to the kindred of the slaine that they might not depart their country: but if they could not purchase an aboad they went some where else.De Ponto lib. 1. Eleg. 4. Ovid, Caede puer factâ Patroclus Opunta reliquit. Their discountenance was but for one yeare [...].Eustath. But Demosth. [...] Vntill he ob­tained remissi­on from some of the kinred of the slaine. The mony dis­bursed on such occasions was properly called [...] quasi [...], from [...] murther, as if it were the price of bloud. And the Scholast of Sophocles tels us that [...] is spoken only [...] of payment of mony, but abusively of a­ny punishment▪ Demosthe. If the party wounded had forgiven the offender before his death, or the allies of the man desperat­ly hurt, none could afterwards compell him to flee; other­wise he fled. And in that flight he betook himselfe to some aquaintance; by whom he was clensed from the guilt with certaine ceremonies of washing, which the Romans call Februa. So was Patroclus, Peleus, Medea, Al [...]maeon purified: Fastorum 2. initio. Ovid.

Graecia principium moris fuit: illa nocentes
Impia lustratos ponere facta putat.
Actoridem Peleus, ipsum quo (que) Pelea Phoei
Caede per Aeinonias solvit Acastus aquas.
Vectam fraenatis per inane draconibus Aegeus
Credulus immeritâ Phasida fovit ope;
Amphiaraiades Naupacteo Acheloo
Solve nefas dixit, solvit & ille nefas.
Ah nimium faciles, qui tristia crimina caedis
Eluminea tolli posse putatis aqua.

In this ceremony they did [...], sacrifice, saies [...] p. 414. Demosthenes, (which custome likewise was observed by the Pausan. Co­rinth. p. 74. [...] &c. Traezenians in the lustration of Orestes from the bloud of his mother; which I gather by the feast which they presently celebrated [Page 131] there, and yearly observed afterward. This manner was done with water, as you may read, takē out of the well Hip­pocrene, made by the foot of Pegasus; the sprinkling was with a little bough of Lawrel, as I suppose (by the words follow­ing perswaded to it, which tell us, that when the [...] were buried, there sprouted out of them a Bay-tree) & after that [...]. This as I said was in his flight. [...]. The proceeding in this Court, was first, [...], such as before I mentioned, an oath of each party, accuser & defendant: secondly [...], their speeches of both sides: thirdly [...], Judge­ment. If the prisoner were found guilty, that is, unwillingly to have murthered, then had he a time appoynted him▪ how long he should flee, as above said, untill he had made peace and gotten pardon from the Cousins of the deceased.

CAP. III.

SECT. IV. De Iudiciis [...].

AT Athens there was a Temple erected by Plutarch. pag. 4. l. 19. Aegeus (who lived in Delphinium) to the honour of Apollo Del­phinius and Diana Delphinia, Schol. Arist. pag. 333. where was the Tribunall na­med [...], or [...]. Aelian. Var. l. 5. c. 15. In this Judicatory were heard cases of murther, when the party confessed the fact, but pleaded that it was legitimate. Demosth. contra Arist. pag. 410.411 For the Law re­quired no punishment of any man that should kill another taking him committing adultery with his Wife, or unclean­nesse with his Mother, Sister, Daughter, Concubine, or free Children. Likewise if in preservation of his goods or own defence he spilt bloud it was not capitall. The first that was arraigned here was Theseus, maintaining the right he had to slay the Theeves, saies Lib. 8. pag. 406. Pollux, (I know not whether he mean Sciron and Procrustes &c.) and Pallas with his chil­dren,Pausan. Art. p. 27. who were rebels. Before this tryall of Theseus, who­soever [Page 132] had slain any body was compelled to flee the Coun­try, or staying dye, were the cause never so just. [...]. Here they sate on things inanimate. As if a stone, timber iron, or such like, fall on a man, & kill him, if the party that flung this be not known, sentence was past on that thing which slew him; and the Pollux loco citato. [...], that were the Masters of this Court, were to see this thing cast out of the Territo­ries of Athens, to which Contra Cte­siph· p. 103 Aeschines alludes. [...]. The first thing that here was judged was an axe, wherewith the Priest, whom they call [...], had slain an Oxe on the Altar of Iupiter Polieus in the time of E­rectheus. [...]. In that part of Pireaeum which is next the Sea, is a place which they name [...], from Phreutus an Heros, some think; not because it stood in a pit, whence Lib. octav. 406. Pollux names it [...]. Heare they were judged who having fled out of an other country for unwilfull murther Demosth. contra Ari­stocr. 415. [...], they that drove him out not acquitting him, if in the space of his exile it happened that he wittingly slew another he answered here. The pro­ceeding was in this sort. The Judges assembled in [...], in a place seaten on the Sea, Demost. ib. [...]; where the guilty drawing neare in a boat or bark was to make his apology, [...], not coming to land or touching it, neither casting anchorRodolphus Galterur▪ out of Pollux in­terprets it Scalam terrae injicentem; putting downe a lader; the Greeke [...]. or moaring his bark; and if he were found guilty he underwent deserved punishment: if he were not found guilty they cleared him of that fact, not discharging him of the former Demosthe­nes. [...]. I know not whether I may be of that opinion that others are in this, that if he were cast in this tryall, he was exposed to the cruell mercy of the wind and waves. These last quoted words seeme contradict it. The first that ever answered here was Teucer, proving himselfe to be innocent of the death of Ajax; Dictis cre­tensis de bel­ [...] Trojano. l. 6. p. 145. whom trecherously circumvented because he defended not, his father Telamon drove out of [Page 133] Salamis, unto which that he might be restored he made ap­peal to this Court. Which gives light to Politico [...] 4. c. 17. Aristotle [...]. Judicatories concerning men flying for murther, that care for their bringing back againe, such as in Athens, [...]. When the party prosequuting will not admit of reconciliation.

CAP. III.

SECT. V. De Tribunalibus reliquis. [...].

BEsides these Courts of bloud and causes criminall, there were for civill matters these, Heliaea, of which before for the excellency of it I treated. [...]. Of this name there are two, [...], the greater and the middle. In this Court were handled matters saies Petit that exceeded not one drachme, to which Polit. lib. 4. c. 17. Aristotle might be thought to look speaking of Judicatories, [...] &c. And this was the mean­ing ofAtt [...]els. pa: 27. l: 13. Pausanias, [...]. Suing here for the least occasions. The Vndecimviri were Judges of the Court, which made Petit to suppose that it was not to be reckoned among the [...]. It stood Pausania [...] ibidem. [...], in an obscure place of the city; whence [...], in Pag. 450. Demosthenes, is by Vlpian expounded, privily, by a Metaphor taken frō the situation of the Judicatory, or, [...], from goods secretly hidden. [...], from the forme of it, which seems to have been triangular. [...], and [...], from the colours that were painted Aristoteles Athen. Rep. apud Arist. Sch. pag. 31. [...] upon the post of the entry, answe­rable to which there was a staffe given to the Judges, that [Page 134] they might know in what Court to [...]it. For they presently went to that Court which had the same colour with their staffe. [...]. From the statue of Lycus on Heros, which was there set up, having the face of a wolf; where likewise the statue of Iuno stood visaged in the same manner. But we must not omit that the image of Lycus was erected in every court; hence Zenobius. [...], Lyci decem, for sycophants and such as corrupt judgement, because that such persons were very frequent and busy there; And so think I Pollux is to be read, Lib. octavo p. 406. The place is ex­treamly cor­rupted, as you may perceive by the false Greeke. [...] (understand [...] or the like) at which they who bribed the Judicato­ries met. Zenobius helpes my conjecture [...]. The Vesp. p. 457 Scholiast of Aristophanes writes that this noble Lycus had a Temple near the Judicatory, where the Judges divided their mony for pay, three oboli to each, a day. Pollux lib. 8. [...]. This was a great Judicatory; so named from Metichus an artificer which built it. Here, who had passed thirty years of his age, and was well & Nobly descended & owed nothing to the publique treasury, might be chosen Judge. For of such they all consisted. [...]. Some have fal [...]ely supposed that there was a Tribunall so called: neither did Athen. At. l. 2. c. 12. p. 124. Meursius think otherwise, when he translated these words of Lib. 8. pag. 406. Pollux, [...], apud tribunal Ardettum. The fault crept in by the negligence of the transcriber; for the place is thus to be read, [...]. The Judicatories were wont to take Oath or be sworn in Ardettus. Ardettus is a place near the river Ilissus, so named from Ardettus a Peere, who swore the people, being in sedition & mutinie, to love and amity. Where afterwards, as is most probable the Judges took oath (I cānot justly say presētly after their election) to give sentence according to the Lawes, and con­cerning things to which no Lawes were enacted, in equity and justice, [...]. by Apollo Patrius, Ceres, and Iupiter Rex. And this the Etymologist affirmes, speaking of Ardettus, Etym. mag. p. 147. [...]. [Page 135] The Judges in this place took their bath touching the discharge of their office. From whence among the Ancients such as would presently sweare, were called Casaub. Theoph. Char. p. 178. Ardetti, proverbially; as also those who weare perjurious and forsworne. [...]. Thus have we viewed the Athenian Judicato­ries, in number tenne.Etym. Mag. loco laudato. For Murther, Areopag [...]s, Palladium, Delphinium, Prytanum, and Phrea [...]tys. For other matters Heliaea, Trigonum, Parabystum (not the Medium but Majus) Metichi forum, & ad Lycum, where the [...] were wont to sit, saies De Mag. Athen. p· 540 Possardus; of whom, because Discrip. Reip. Ath. p. 41. Emmius numbers them among Iudicia qua [...]uor praecipua, the four chief Courts, I will now speak. But of every Tribe were chosen Ulpian in Dem. p. 342. forty four men,Pollux l. 8. p. 407. above threscore yeares old, who judged in severall Tribes, as it fell to them by lot. And if any refu­sed to sit according to his lot he was deprived of the privi­ledges of an Athenian Cittizen. Pollux ib. In former time there came no controversy into the Courts, which had not first past through their hands; (if it succeeded tenne dracmes; Al­though Demosthe­nem loco ci­tato. Vlpian tels us that they determined of petty busi­nesses) but that seemes to be, [...], holy matters, if Pollux be so to be read. For some things there were which came not under their Jurisdiction. What ever the [...] judged, if the plaintif and defendant, or either of them liked not the award, they might referre it to the Se­nate (as appears out of the Pag. 678. Argument of Demosth. Orat. contra Callippum; & Lib. 8. p. 407. Pollux) at which removing of the suit they were to cast their suffrages into a pot as they gave thē, on what side soever, for the piaintif by themselves, and for the defendant by themselves. Vide Dem. Midian. &c. Ulpian in il­lum. p. 344. When they were appointed for the hearing of a case they were to meet at the place for them ordained, there to expect both parties untill the even, at which time if neither or but one was present, it was in their power to fine them according to the Law. At the time they entred the suit, and wrot the accusation, with the fine [Page 136] which was required for damages; they received as a fe [...] from the plaintif one drachme, which they called Pollux. 8. c. 10. p. 408. [...], as also another from the defendant, when they gave him his oath. Their office was but annuall; And because would pervert justice, (as Orat. in Baeotum pro dote. Demosthenes is witnesse, Idem pag. 682 n. 41. although they were not to judge before they had sworne) give sen­tence according to favour, envy, or for gaine, therfore Ulpian lo­co laudeto. 342. at the years end they made an account of their function upon the last day of Petit Mis­cel. l. 8. p. 211 Thargilion, on which ie was lawfull for any to speake what he could object against them; & if any were faulty, they were [...]. Thus much of the [...]. There were other [...] likewise, such as our Civili­ans call Arbitri compromissarii: & we in english Arbitrators: whom two parties choose with resolution to stand to their determination; whether in matter of debt, covenant, or o­ther cōtroversy whatsoever such by th [...] Attick Law any might request, but with necessity of abiding at their judgement. Vide legem apud Dem. p. 344. For they could not appeal from them to any other court. To referre matters to their arbitremet the Greekes terme [...]. and it will not be superfluous here to re­late the story of Bunas an Athenian, whom when the Elei and Calydonii had chosen arbitrator in a difference, after he had heard both parties, he prolonged the sentence untill at last he died. Whence grew to a proverb, Zenobius. [...], Bunas judica [...], Bunas judgeth, of those that defer to passe sentence, and hold a case long in suspence.

CAP. IV. De Nominibus Iudicialibus.

HAving thus treated of the Attick Courts, it followes that I speak of the Termes of lawe, Writts, Accu­sations. These were of two sorts, private and publique. The publique were properly termed [...], saies Descrip. Reip. Arh. p. 41. Emmius. Of [Page 137] [...], there were divers sorts. [...] saies In Demost. pro Corona. p. 159. Vlpian, is [...], of any trespasse against the Law, by which the Sta­tutes of the Commonwealth are violated; & most properly, Orat. contra Lept. p. 296. quoth he, else where, it signifies an accusation made accor­ding to the Law; or to come nearer, it is the same which in English we call a Sir T. Smith Com. Wealth of Engl. l: 2. c. 10. Writ or Right, in Latine Actio or Formu­la, as in In Vitelio. Sueton, Injuriarum formulam intendere, to serve a man with a writ. Pollux l. 8. p. 387. [...] is a kinde of an Information made against any for abuses in the Mines, or, Custome houses, for converting Tribute money to a mans owne use, or the like. Which offences were brought to the Archon in witing, with the names of the accuser & accused, and the fine which the parties convinced should undergoe, to be paid to him to whom the wrong was offered. But if the informer had not the fift part of the suffrages, he was to lay downe the sixt part of the fine; which the Demosten. cont. Caricl. p. 699. n. 6. cont. Everg. & Mnesib. p. 646. n. 90. cont: Steph. [...]. A. p. 622. n. 9. con [...]tra Onetora. [...]. p. 528. n: 19. cont: Aphob. [...]. p. 508, n. 97. Orators call [...], from [...], because it signifies the sixt part of a Drachme. At the end of the accusatiō, the informer was to subscribe the names of the witnesses that were present. In generall, all discoveries of private injuries are called [...], which in Latine you may name delationes. For which the Romanes allotted the fourth part of the forfeit, whence they are stiled Quadruplatores but among the Athenians not so, if Onomast. l: 8. c: 6. p▪ 387. Pollux say right. [...]. The amercement fell to the persō injured, although another accused for him. If the fine were writen down a thousand Drachmes, & the Accuser had not the fift part of the voyces: he payd two hundred and one Drachme; if it exceded; a thousand, foure hundred and one. [...] is a Writ against those that owe to the City Treasury, and yet goe about to beare office, saies In Demost. p. 391, Vlpian, which by the Attick Law was ut­terly fo bidden. The Scholiast of Aristophanes, takes it for the accusing of any that did amis in publique affaires;In Equit. p. 303. & the Pag. 469. Interpreter of Demosthenes in another place, [...] [Page 138] for men disfranchised. But Onom. lib. 8. p. 388. Pollux teaches us that it is a de­claration made to the Archon against one taken in the maner; which the Greekes terme [...] In Stelit. 1. Schol. Nazianz, [...], Pollux expresses by [...], when the offence is confessed. Because men so apprehended were for­ced to condemne themselves; no further evidence required then frō their owne mouthes. By which acknowledgement of their giltinesse, without greater triall, they received their doome Sir T. Smith Commonw: of Engl. l. 2. c. 26. p. 281. as among us whē a prisoner arraigned, confesses his inditement to be true, noe twelve men goe upon him: there resteth but the Judges sentence of the paine of death. Whence grew our proverb, Confesse and be Hanged Loco laud. Pollux [...]. He that thus made his declaration, was to subscribe his name, yt if he were false, he might be liable to the writ, [...] The declaratiō was against men who were not present. [...], is a carrying of a mā before the Magistrate, being taken in the fact, whō otherwise he was to accuse by declara­tion in his absence. By which a thousand Drachmes were en­dangered. In this [...]; they brought not all offenders to the same Magistrates, but according as they were made Iudges of such and such offences;Vlp. in Dem▪ p. 389. sometimes to the eleven, some­times to the Idem p. 407 Thesmothetae, somtimes to the Archon. Now if a mā had found out any indebted to the publique treasu­ry, or bound for those places or countries where it was not permitted for him to goe, or one who had committed mur­ther, if by reason of weaknes he durst not venture to appre­hend the person, & [...], he would perhaps fetch the Ar­chon to the house where such a party lay hid, which the Attick Lawyers terme [...], is when a fellon hath committed murther, & flies for succour to any; (Dem. p. 416 as the Law suffered any to receive him) if the kindred of the slaine or others had required the malefactor to be delivered to thē & the protector would not, it was lawfull to enter into his house & carry a way any three persons, as some translate it, [Page 139] or all save three [...], as others,Idem con [...] ▪ Arist. p. 415. who were to answer for the outrage done. But who so entred unjustly was not to escape unpunished. [...], saies In Dem. p. 58. Vlpian, is accusa­tion concerning great and publique matters, such asEund. p. 453. else­where he speakes of, to wit, the disolution of the Democra­cie; or if an Oratour had spoken what was not for the benefit of the weale publique; if any went to wars before they were sent, or betrayed a Garison, A [...]my or fleet. In other ac­cusations, if the accuser had not the fift part of the suffrages he was fined a thousand drachmes, & lost the priviledges of a Citizen, in this he was uncontrolable. But in after time, be­cause men would accuse presently for none, or small offen­ces; therfore was there a law enacted, that whosoever accu­sed by [...], & had not the fift part of voices on his side, was fined a thousād drachmes, although he lost not the pri­viledges of a Citizen. This [...] contained no written crimes but was only by bare word of mouth; & as the accu­sation was given, so was the defence made according to the Law called [...]. The Senate was Iudge, (Pollux saies that Solon made a thousand to sit on this, and Phalereus 1500. Where the interpreter erres. For [...] is 500 to them, as [...], in Demosthenes, and somewhat more) and whom they found delinquent, if in small faults, they fined; but if the offence were heinous, they committed him to pri­son. Thus much for publique actions; private were these that follow, more properly calid [...].

[...] is an action against a man, who when two shall scuffle,Dem. p. 410. vide Vlp. ibid & Arg. Orat. cont. Everg. p. 637. gives the first blow, which they Greekes call [...]. Sch. Arist. Conc. p. 745. The matter was heard before the Judges; and though the Law ordained not any set some of money for dammages, yet it was permitted for the party smitten to to write downe what he thought fitting. Dem. cont. Con. p. 690▪ The reason why these actions were so strictly looked into, was least any not able to defend himselfe with his hands, should seeke to re­venge himselfe with stones or any other hurt full weapon.

[Page 140] Idem ibid. [...]. Some what neere our proviso of giving the lye, least by taunting & reprochfull words, men be provo­ked to blowes. [...] ▪ Is when any man receives dam­mage and hurt in estate by another man. Arg. Orat. Dem. contra Calliclem. As to turne water into his ground, by which it is anoyed;Dem: cont: Callip: p: 680. n: 20. to refuse to pay mo­ney where it is required, or to give it to an other. Dem. cont. Tim. p. 659. n. 25. to promise to beare witnes in a suit, and then not be present, by which the case falls, & the like. [...]. About pawnes, I supose, which men that needed mony mere wont to leave with the userers, Sch: Aristo: 137. E. as clothes houshould stuffe, &c. Or about money put to the banck, which exchangers did employ to the advantage of the owners, as I gather out of Cont: Phor: p: 555. n. 7.8. Demosthe­nes ▪ The word importes both. [...]. Of divorce. Vide Cuja­cium. Observ: l: 6: c: 15. for they were wont to put a way their wives, in former time, upon discontent or hope of greater portions; which di­vorse they called [...], & as Lysias [...] on the hus­bands side, and on the wives [...]; for he did as it were turne her away, she was said to forsake him. [...]. Of ill usage of parents, as not relieving them if they were poore. Of wives against husbands, of Pupils against Tutors. [...] of theft, after what manner soever. Which if it were by day, was not capitall, but by night was deadly. [...]. Such as our Act of Parlament hath allotted for extortion, it being by This is rec­koned among the Lawes▪ which were made for pri­vate men. Vlp in Dem: p: 481. Law provided in Athens that none should take too much use, although once allowed by Solon, that any might make the best of his money: which he termes Vi Casub: in Theoph. p: 191. Char: [...] [...]. Of usury I shall speake more in Chap. of mony. [...]. When men had bargained and would not stand to it, Polit: l: 2: c: 3 Aristotle. [...]. When men broke the Articles which they made to each other, about deviding of inheritance be­tweene man & man; or betweene Citty & Citty, concerning free trading, as that of the Carthaginians with the Romans. Arist. Pol. 3. c. 6. or the like. Dem: p: 651 n: 13. These [...] were usually confirmed by oath to each other. [...]. Ulp: in Dem p: 62. & 310. A conten­tion [Page 141] about bearing office, in which they seeke to have a time appointed, when a man shall enter into it. For the discharge whereof they are to prove him fit. [...]. When pa­rents died & left their daughters inheritrices, the kindred was wont to sue each other to make it appeare who was nearest joyning in blood, that he might mary her. Hence a Virgin to whom an inheritance falls,Pollux l: 3. c: 3. p: 136. is called [...], that is Contro­versa. [...]. About letting of houses. (For He­rodotus termes that [...], which other Greeke writers [...], it is as well to set to hire, as to take to rent, [...] & [...], to let out. Which they ofetē did for want of mony which that they might obteine the quicker, they wrote over their dore as we use doe, This House is to be let ▪ which custome Menedemus in Heut: Act: 1. Sc: 1: Terence expresses—Inscrpsi ilico, AEDES MERCEDE.) This Writ was properly against Guardians of Orphans (not concerning men of years, such as immediately is before spokē) who having takē the charge upon thē of Tuition, were to imploy for the benefit of their Pupils what was left them: they therefore made knowne to the Archon that such a house was to be let, he then put it out upō some pledge for security. But if the house were let un­der the yearely rent it could bring in, or was suffered to re­maine void of a Tenant, to he losse of the Pupill, then was it lawfull for any mā to sue the Guardian in the Archon's court Upon a writ of [...]. I have observed it to have beene a custome among the Anciens, when they per­ceived themselves to draw neere to death, to call for some one to whose care they would cōmit thier children, & deli­vering them into their hands, beseech them to have a tender ey over thē & to provide for them what should be most con­venient: such as Odipus in Odip: Col: p: 314. Sophocles entreats of Theseus in the behalfe of his daughters - [...]. Not unlike is that of the Ter: Andr: Act: 1. Sc: 5▪ Comoedian under [Page 142] the person of Chrysis, committing Glycerium to the Tuition of Pamphylus.

Accessi: vos semotae: nos soli: incipit.
Mi Pamphile, hujus formam at (que) aetatem vides:
Nec clam te est, quam illi nunc utrae (que) inutiles
Et ad pudicitiam, & ad tutandam rem sient.
Quod ego te hanc per dextram oro, & ingenium tuum,
Per tuam fidem, per (que) hujus solitudinem
Te obtestor, ne abs te hanc segreges, non deseras.
Si te in Germani fratris dilexi loco;
Sive haec te solum semper fecit maxumi,
Seu tibi morigera fuit in rebus omnibus.
Te isti virum do, amicum, tutorem, patrem:
Bona nostra haec tibi committo, & tuae mando fidei.
Hanc mihi IN MANUM DAT, mors continuo ipsam occupat.

But among the Atheneans the use was to nominate in their Testaments and last wills, whom they would have to bee Guardians. Which office after they had undertaken, if they should defraud the Orphans of their patrimony, or any part thereof, they were sued with a Writ [...], as Plut. in vita eius. Demosthe­nes did sue his as soone as he came to age. But if the matter were not questioned within five years after the pupil was admitted among the number of men, by the Demosth. p. 724. n. 22. Law the Guar­dian could not be taxed. [...], Of a Master against a servant ingratefull for his manumission, not doing his duty to his Master. Because, as Pag. 465. Demosthenes witnesses, it was the nature of servants once made free, not only to be ingrateful but also to hate their Masters most of all men, as those who had been conscious to their servitude. It was enacted there­fore that whosoever was convicted of ingratitude should a­gaine be made a bondslave. Lib· 2. c. 1. p. 670. Valerius Maximus. Age, quid il­lud Institutum Athenarum, quam memorabile? Quod canvictus à patrono libertus ingratus, jure libertatis exuitur. The Ro­mans did not onely acquit them of the liberty of the Citie, [Page 143] (which the Athenians gave not) but made them also slaves, which punishment they terme Justin. Ins [...]. l. 1. T. 16. Maximam capitis diminutio­nem. [...]. If any man put away his Wife he was to restore her portion againe; if he refused he was [...], that is, every month for one pound to pay nine o­boli, which the Atticks terme Demost. p. 733. [...], the revenew of her Dowry. The Writ whereby he was sued was [...] for the repayment. Dem. pag. 655. n. 58. [...], If any went to Law, as clay­ming title to an house, he was first to serve him that dwelled in it with a Writ [...], by which he demāds his rent for the time the defendant had the house: if it were for any parcell of land, there was a Writ [...] given out, for the provent & fruit thereof; afterwards (in both cases alike) they procee­ded to an [...], in which they claimed right & title to the house or land. Although in all these trials the defendant were cast, yet could he keep justly either house or land: but if in a 3d triall, which they call [...], he were overthrown, he was compelled to relinquish his possessiō. This [...] al­so is a Writ against those that would cast an inhabitant out of his house, it being termed frō [...], to throw forth.Vlp. in dem▪ p. 340. It is also a Writ of Execution against any overthrown in the Court, & fined a thousand drachmes, which at such a day he was to pay; & if he laid it not downe upon the naile, there went forth a Writ [...], to make enter upon the lands and possessions of him so cast. It is also a Right against any who will not suffer him, who hath bought any thing of the pub­like to reap the fruit thereof. Who either withholds any thing frō the owner, or violently takes from any, &c. [...], when two had bin partners in estates, & one of them would have a dividence made, if the other refused, he might be restrained to it by the Writ. [...]. Because the Market place among the Greeks was the fittest to cheat & cosen in, as Apud Laer. p. 74. Anacharsis was wont to say, therefore the Athe­nians enacted that none should buy in the market place; (to which the Scythian wise man poynted likewise, saying, that [Page 144] they forbad to speake false, & yet did [...]) if any man had bargained for any thing, & another sued and doubted of the right of it, Pollux l. 8. c. 6. p. 385. he might require the seller to confirme the lawfulnesse of the thing sold, and maintain it against all controversy, otherwise the seller was liable to [...]. For although in Athens they bought for the most part Graecâ fide with redy mony; as In Auson. Lect. l. 2. c. 6. Scaaliger & In Theoph. Char. p. 312. Ca­saubon truly interpret it, Adversario­rum l. 4. c. 13. Turnebus, Repraesentatâ pecuniâ: yet somtime gave they Earnest onely to make the thing sure, which the Greekes and Latins call Don. Quod prius datur, ut reliquum reddatur. in Ter. Heaut. Act. 3. Sc. 3. [...], from the Vide Dasq. in Basil. Sel. He­brew [...]. This seemes to me to have been the hundreth part of mony which was to be paid for the thing bought, as Sermone 42 Stobaeus out of Theophrastus. Where you may read likewise that it was the custome, when any thing was to be sold, to bring a note thereof to the Magistrate some threescore daies before. [...], For the laying open of any thing, concerning which was a suit in law, by Onomast l. 8. c: 6: p. 384. Pollux his words I may conjecture, goods or mony privily taken away [...]. When any should offer to take another mans servant and make him free against the will of the Master, which the Greekes terme Demost. p. 718. n. 29. [...] is a suit about neerenesse of blood, in matter of inheritance, when a mā dies without issue of his owne body. [...], When a man went to prove that he was to challenge the inheritance of right, as neere of bloud; or upō some other conditions: from [...]; because he laid downe the tenth part of the inheritance, which if he were cast in Law, he was to pay, if the cause were private, saies Pand. Prio. p. 100. Budaeus: but if publique, the fift. Dem. p. 620 n: 78. Here follow­eth the termes promiscuous, private and publique, which are pub­lique and law­full for any to prosecute: see Polux, pag. 386. [...]. When any shall protest that an inheritance doth hang in contro­versie, & is [...], as a true heire being still alive, of which thing chiefely treats the Oration of Demosthenes against Leo­chares. [...] When any shall try to falsifie the [...]. When men went to Law about kindred, as to prove themselves of such and such houses.

[Page 145] [...], All strangers in Athens were compelled by the Law to get them Patrons (as my most worthy Schoole­master the glory of his time in Epist. Dedic. suo Euchaitensi praesixa ad Richar. Can­tuariensem Archiepisco­pum. Mr Mathew Bust hath obser­ved, whom for honours sake I name) or else they might be questioned, and if they were convicted their goods were sold and put into the Citty Treasury. [...] of ingratitude a­gainst those who shewed not themselves thankfull to those who had well deserved of them. [...] the same with [...], when any will reckon himselfe among the num­ber of Cittizens who had never been made free, by which he purchased imprisonment untill such times as there was a Court kept, and then he was sold. [...] when a man is eye witnesse of a matter. [...], When another witnesses from the report of him that saw it. [...] falsewitnesse, which to prosecute in Law they terme [...], when one was eye­witnesse & promised to testify, yet would not appear at the appointed time; which they were wont to compell them to doe, which they call [...], after which citation the par­ty was to be at court, or forswear that he saw not the mat­ter, or was not present; otherwise he was to pay a thousand Drachmes, in which summe to be fined the Atticke Lawyers give the appellation [...], When the Judges were corrupted with bribes. [...] against those that did corrupt them. [...] of a man convinced of idle­nesse, which once taken Draco punished the elinquent with losse of the Citty priviledges, Solon not unlesse he were thrice delinquent. [...], When any of the marriners ran away from their ships. [...], When the Marri­ners that staied in the ships would not fight, if occasion re­quired. [...] when any would falsely accuse, there was likewise against them a writ [...] Against those that unjustly cite to the Court. [...] when any is accused of encroaching into the number of Cittizens, and gives gifts to escape free. [...] when [Page 146] any was accused of making a decree or Law contrary to former statutes. This accusatiō was called [...]; because the accuser swore that it was against the Lawes, or unjust, or inconvenient for the Common wealth [...], was an examination of the Magistrates whether they were fit to go­verne, or no. Whether the Orators were not giuen to Lust, and incontinency, whether they had not spent their patri­monies, or dealt unkindly with their parents, or lead a life any other waies blameable, whereupon they were discarded the priviledges of the Citty, and not suffered to plead, or speake publikely. [...], An account of publique offices borne, laying out of mony, and dispaching Ambassages, made to the Tenne Logistae (for the breach of which went out a Writ [...], Rationem reddere) if con­cerning injuries given to the judges. [...], an accusati­on against those who are ill affected toward the Common­wealth, made by the decree of the people, and such as are wellwillers to the state. [...] likewise are accusations against men injurious, [...],Lib. Arg. in Midianam. & such as are delinquēt against their festivalls, as the oration of Demosthenes against Midias. [...], An oath which the accuser tooke that he would justly accuse.Vlpian in Dem. 226. [...], The defendants oath that he had done no wrong. [...], an oath of Ambassa­dors, or men chosen for state service, that by reason of sick­nes they cānot give attēdance. They may do it by a proxie, if they please. It is likewise the oath of one called to wit­nesse, wherein he sweares that he knowes nothing of the businesse. [...], When others shall sweare that pretended weaknesse was only a shift to put of the burthen of pub­lique office which the state laid on them. [...], an accu­sation of a Law or decree unprofitable, against the motio­ner, as above said. [...], & [...], when a man shall object a case not to be entred rightly that the writ ought to be such, & such, and not as it is. ex. gr for a man that runnes away from the Army, which is [...], and I accuse him [Page 147] of leaving his ranck, to wit [...], or objection of the time past within which space the suit was to be commen­ced, or that it should be handled in such a Court, and not in such; as wilfull murther in Areopagus, not Palladium: by which evasion if the case fell, it was termed [...], when he that is sued puts in a bill against the plaintif in like manner. But if the defendant (I call [...] so) were cast, he payed [...]. Vlpian in Dem. 334. [...], when a man is summoned to answer before the Arbitri a controversy, if he swear that he is sick, or pretends a journey from home, and appears not at the day appointed, he was cast in [...], Eremodicio, as if he scorned to come, or were obstinate, he ought within tenne daies to sue out [...], wherein he re­proved the sentence, and made it of no effect, so as it came to its first state againe. But if he could not obtaine a [...], having before sworn that he would stād to the award of the Judges, their determination stood in full strenth and power, & he was constrained to pay a thousand drachmes (as In Dem. p. 340. Vl­pian) which was the mulct appointed by the law: for the dis­charge whereof he put in good security. [...], When any was absent from the Court, or heard not his name called by the Crier to answer thereunto, he was fined, as conscious of Eremodicium, and if within the space of two Moneths he did not renew the suit (which is [...]) he was sure to pay the fine. [...], when a­ny man will challenge out of goods forfeited, & publiquely sold, somewhat as debt to him, or say that part belongs to him, the state would narrowly search into it, which thing they terme [...], is a citing of one before the Archon in controversy about inheritance, or a Virgin left inheretrix. Now if the plaintif did not warne the defendant [...], the suit died, and such actions are called [...]. Dem p. 623 [...], is as letting a case fall, or dissol­ving it upon some witnesse, oath, confession extorted by tor­ments, and the like. [...], is an appeal from one court to [Page 148] the other, as from the Senate to the people, and from the people to the Senate againe, or from their Judicatories at home to some forrainers in another country▪ [...] when there is no more fine laid upon a man then what his adversary did [...], write downe at the lower end of his inditement: of which custome somewhat hath before been spoken. [...], Against such as stole Oxe dung out of their neighbours lands; whence of those that are put in the court for triviall matters the proverb Aristoph: Sch. p. 3.28. Laertius in vita. [...] of impiety against their gods, as Aristotle for his hymn on Hermias, Tyrant of the Acharnenses, which he engraved on a statue at Delphos. For revealing mysteries, or imitating them as Alcibiades. Of which if a man were convicted he was put to death; as on the contrary the accuser if he got not the better▪ [...], of being false to the state, the punish­ment was death, and after that, that they should be cast out of the Territories of Athens unburied. Dem. cont. Theocr. pag. 7.13. n. 76.77. [...], If any owed to the Citty Treasury, and his name were registred, and before the discharge of the mony his name were blotted out, they sued him before the Thesmotheta [...], but if his name were never entred, he vvas prosecuted by an [...] proper only to such as dealt in the Mines, like to the Stanneries in the County of Cornwall my Coun­try, and Devon-shire her sister. Dem. con. Pantae. p. 567. n. 51.52▪ Lyable to this Court vvere they vvho should thrust any man from his vvork, who should dig vvithin another mās liberties, vvho should bring vveapons thither, I suppose to take avvay Mineralls by vio­lence, vvho should kindle any fire in the Mines &c. Who should offer to take avvay the props that upheld the vveight of the incumbent earth, vvhich to doe vvas death, as In vitis De­cem. Rhet. p. 453. Plutarch tells us. There vvas likevvise [...] against the labourers in the Mines, who if they intēded to begin a new work were to acquaint the overseers apointed for that end by the people, that the foure and twentieth part of the new coine might come to the publike Treasury. Now if any presumed [Page 149] to work who had not made it known to the officers it was lawfull for any to accuse him [...] About mony put out to the mony changers. Argum. Phorm. Orat. p. 554. For [...] among the Atticks is the same that [...] in the Lawyers of latter time, in Iure Graeco, Rom. Sometimes indeed they used [...] for meanes, and sustenance Sch. Eurip. [...] & [...] have this difference, Med. p 368. that Vlpian in Med. p. 368. [...] is the Judge that gives sentence, [...] is he that put in the controversy, to be the meanes that the sen­tence past against the defendant. Idem in Dem. p. 450. [...] is when a man deeply indebted pretends that he is not able to discharge all and therefore desires the people that a part thereof might be remitted.

LIBER QUARTUS. De Ritibus Nuptialibus, & Amatoriis.

CAP. I. De Venere, & Cupidine.

THE People of Athens, had their habitation too neare the Sea, to keep their affections farre from her that rose of the Foame. For that they were devoted to the service of Venus, the two Temples wherein she was courted, and the o­ver favourable name of [...] will sufficiently testify. One of those Temples was for Venus' [...] (Pausanias. si diis placet) a name better becomeing one of the Muses, [...], a play so called. or the play with the ball, then her: and the other, for Venus [...]. Which two names put me in mind of an excellent saying in Achil­les Tatius concerning [...], & [...]. A saying good enough for a Christian, and a Bi­shop, such as Suidas reporteth him to have been. But, à di­verticulo. The Sacrifices of the first Temple, were [...], with a little more state, and chastity then became her; but [Page 151] those of the last, [...], as easy, and as wicked as her selfe: For every farthing-strumpet, might by Solon's own appointment prostitute her body in the very Temple, as well as in the [...], Pausanias. or the [...], (those [...]) or any other or the places abused to lust. Nay those sinkes Clo [...]cae. besides places for the purpose, they had garments al­so for the purpose, and flowers on the Garments too, [...], storidas vestes, apparell fit for such flora's as wore them. The Rites of her service the Athenians are said to have re­ceived from the Phaenicians, the Phaenicians frō the Cyprians, the Cyprians from the Assyrians. Fides penes Authorem Coel. Rh [...]d. sit. The fashion of her Picture they had from the Cyprians. (viz.) with a head, and all like a man as farre downe as the girdle, and all the rest like a woman▪ (to shew she had a place in the Ditches Inter Socra­ticos notissima fossa cinaedos Juven. Sat. 2.too as well as in the Sinkes, and pa­troniz'd lust to either of the Sexes,) Insomuch, that many have been scrupulous whether they should call her Deum, or Deam: for there is one that saies

—Pollentem (que) Deum venerem.

Which Macrobius himselfe commends for the best, and therefore in Virgill. Aen. 2. v, 632. reades

Discedo, & ducente Deo flammam inter & hostes

Expedior—and not Deâ, and so Aristophanes calls her [...], in the masculine gender. But, now this makesmore worke, & therefore (to plaister two walls with one pot full of plaistring) they made it a custome, ei sacrificiū Philochorus, cited by Macro­bius· facere vi­ros cū veste muliebri, Mulieres cū virili▪ Quod eade & Mas, & Foemina aestimaretur, for the men to Sacrifice to her in womens apparell & women in mens. If it be so▪ you may say Aphro­ditus for Hermaphroditus, if you please. I read of no such thing concerning Minerva: only the Aristophanes Act. 5. s [...]. 2. Poet (because she was such a Virago) honours t [...]e Man-hood of the Goddesse, with a [...]; as Theocritus in [...]. 5. does Hecate ▪ with [...]; an appellative of the masculine gender: Nor is it enough, that the Mother is thus religiously wood, and adored: but [Page 152] the blind paultry Boy will be crying for a Temple too And if Her due be a Cow, certainly His cannot be lesse then a Calfe, neither was it.

[...].

saies Theocritus: and Amori Litari to sacrifice to Amor or Cupid is common in Apuleius. Me thinkes he might have been content to sit still in his Mothers Temple (where hee was lovely Pourtraicted by Zeuxes and crown'd with flow­ers) and have soard Alatus. with his wings no higher. But the Temples of [...] and [...] in the way to the Academy, and the famous title of [...], doe more then whisper what cause he had to be so proud, and hovv amorous this People has been.

CAP. II. De Paederastiâ.

TO omit the [...], and the Abomination of the Wo­men one vvith another changing [...] Ep [...]ad Rom. c. 1. v. 26. [...], the naturall use into that which is against nature; give me leave to speak a little of their [...], or [...], and the [...],Ibid. v. 27. practised by the Men upon their ovvn Sexe. The first that ever taught

—Amorem
In teneros transferre mares.—

(if vve may believe Ovid) vvas Orpheus, Hovv good a Schol­er of his the Roman was, Lippis & Tonsoribus notum. And for the Greeks, 'tis reported by Herodot [...], that the Persians deriv'd the infection from them; vvhich I am apt enough to believe, vvhen I read those vvords of Cornelius Initio lib· de Excell. Imp. Nepos, Lau­di in Graecia ducitur adolescentulis▪ quam plurimos habere Ama­t [...]res, in one place, & those concerning Alcibiades in another Ineunte adolescentiâ amatus est à multis more Graecorum, not to tell you hovv he himselfe aftervvard vvas more then Pathieus in that double-Cappa-rougery as vvell as Aemil. Prob. Pausanias or Socratici [...]. Socrates, or any of his Wag-tail Plato in Symp. Sectaries. The Cretians (vvhatever Strabo commends of that goverment) if Aristot. say true, made a lavv for a toleration of it. The Athenaeus. Megarenses [Page 153] had their Kissing-matches, when he that could kisse sweetest was led away in pompe Corollis onustus. only thus much is said in commendation of the Lacedemonians, & the Athenians, that they confined the Lust to the person of a slave. Nay L. 3. Var. Hist. c. 12. Aelian (who makes bold to vary from other authors in severall re­lations) goes farther, and saies, [...]. but how true that is, I know not, I am sure their [...] and [...] tell in plain song what they loved: though I confesse, I have found no such feats among them, as that of Lycoph. Achilles in Murthering Troilus for refusing to submit to his lust. One word more and I have done. He that was inspired with such a love as this, (as if they had used the trick of Pyramus In (que) vices fuerat capta­tus an [...]elitus oris. and Thisbe) among the Lacedemonians had the name of [...], or [...], or rather [...] as Cal­limachus hath it.

[...].

By which word (saith the Etymologicall Dictionary) is deno­ted, [...], (or rather [...]) [...]. one in­spired, shall I say, or belov'd, for so signifieth the word at Sparta (viz.) to love a boy so perdite as to blow in his lower end, (as we say) or spit in his mouth, or give him Mansum ex [...]re, take the Authors own words for't in the place above quoted. [...], and so Hesychius saies of [...] too. [...]. This was all (as he saies) or (as I say) it should have beene all: for a man may love his house well enough, though he doe not ride upon the ridge. However, I must confesse they had so much care still of the Common-wealth, notwithstanding their private pleasures, as not to give a voyce to one whom they knew to be guilty of so Much Mollities, as to scratch his head with one finger. Insomuch that if a man had sued for an Office, to give a testimony of his virtue, and Manlike disposition, he was faine to lift up his Armes, and shew his haire in his Arme-pits.

[...].
[Page 154] [...].
saies Aristophanes.

And good reason for this practice, for,

Dura per brachia set [...]
Promittunt atrocem animum—
saies Persius.

And therefore the Woman Apud Ari­stoph. that desired to be taken for a Man, thought this the best Argument she could use

[...]
[...].

Whereas on the contrary, those that had the fore-head to seem, as they were, effeminate, used the same tricks, which the Romans are said to have used (for which service they had their [...], or alipilarios) to pull away their haire, and be as smooth as they could.

But I have said too much of so odious a Love, as should not indeed be named among us. I will now proceed to speake of a chaster Venus (notwithstanding that Menelaus in Achill Tat. lib. 2. A­chilles preferred the former) Quae primis rerum exordiis sexu­um diversitatem generato amore sociavit, as Metam. l. 11. Apuleius said in his Prayer.

CAP. III. De Amore Mulierum.

WHen they first listed themselves into the service (for, Militat omnis amans, and Cupid is painted like a Souldier) some of them made it such a solemne businesse, as to be formerly initiated, like so many Priests.

Achill. lib. 2. [...] ▪ saies Clitophon to Leucippe [...], saies Ismenias, Eustath. l. 5. to his mistresse, alluding (it may be) to such Books as the old fellow brought forth to Apuleius, Loco ante lau­dato. Litteris ignorabilibus, Hierogly­phicis. pra­notatos.

Well it seemes Venus had her [...] too, as well as Ceres. for her Priests, though they were not under an enjoyned si­lence, as the others were: yet the greatest part of their tattling was under the Rose.

[Page 155] Conscius omnis abest Nutu signis (que) loquuntur. Ovid Met▪ lib. 4 fab. 4. And there­fore Cupid had not the name of a Whisperer [...] for no­thing, seeing speaking through the teeth, and whispering tho­row the walls (like Pyramus Ovid Met: lil 4 f [...]b. 4. and Thisbe) was so commonly used by his followers. Such as that [...] in Euripides, succrotilla vocula. Fae [...]inina fabulare Titinnius. succrotilla vocula, saies one. [...], Eustath. saies another, of Ismene. And not only their words, but every thing they did, was by stealth, for what are all their pleasures but fur [...]a? What is Cupid Theo [...]ritas saies he stole honicombs. Id. 20. but a Thiefe. No wonder then if lovers used to worship the Moon: and the Night be the blind boyes holy-day. Eurip. [...], saies one (like that of the Scholiast upon Theocritus [...]) for the greatest part of their imployments were not able to looke upon the Sunne. Yet Pindar (as I take it) saies the custome was, for the man to worship the Sunne, and the Woman the Moon. It may be the Man's ayme Venerem tū Marte depre. hendit. Ovid Met. lib 4 fab. 6. was to have the Sun's help in bringing Adulteries, and the Womans the Moons, in bringing her Luna par. turientibus a­dest. children to light.

Besides these, [...] Longus in Pastoral. l. 2. Pan had his worship too. But for any thing I can perceive (though some of them it may be, were of Theocritus his mind,

[...])

whatsoever they pretended to the Band of Religion, they tooke the liberty and loosnesse in such businesses to sweare and forsweare, as fast as they listed, whiles Iupiter stood by and laught —Perjuria ridet amantum. insomuch that [...], a Love oath, became but a proverb at last, as being accounted [...], not deser­ving punishment, if it were taken: nay if Plato (in Ephebo) say truth, [...], the Gods gave them leave: as having done haec eadem Iuvenes, the same themselves once: and none can play the French proverb. knave better then an Abbot that hath been a Monk.

CAP. IV. De Amoris I [...]diciis.

NOw to know whether such an one were in Love or not, (though they say? Love and the Cough can never be hid) at the keeping of a feast, they took speciall notice of the untying of his Garland (as we use to do of the Garter) mak­ing it a fore-runner of that of the Zona. But I take to much upon me to determine so soone of the reason, for Lib. [...]5. Deipnos. Athenaeus saies it had been a riddle a thousand yeares be­fore his time, and propounded at their merry meetings, [...], and he himselfe hath served up no lesse then eight other reasons: but I know never a one better then another to give you a [...]ast. Another signe that they were in Love, was the tinkling of the Eare, whence that of Sappho [...], and Catullus,

—Sonitu suopte
Tintinant aures.—

To know whether the party lov'd did love againe, they took a leafe▪ (whether of Poppie, or what it was I know not) they called it [...] quasi [...]) and putting it on the forefinger, and the thumbe of the left hand (as our Children use to doe with us) struck it with the right. If it gave a crack they rejoyced, if not they gave a sigh: ou [...] alas!

* [...].

saies Theocritus Idyll. 3. So Aristoph. Schol in Pace. at their Feasts they had a [...]rick, to fa­sten a long stick in the ground, with another upon it (in the fashion of the crosse beame of a Ballance) with a paire of Scales hanging to it. Under the scales stood a couple of Bowles filled with water, and under the water a statue of Brasse, gilded and called by the name of [...] (Id, in Avi­ [...] once the name of a Servant.) Now the manner was for such as were in Love (with the same Woman as I think) and would willing­ly know their fortune who should carry it, to take each his [Page 157] phiale of brasse ( [...]) to stand a pretty way off, and having drunk as much as he listed, with a sudden turne of the hand ( [...] they call it, and thence [...]) to throw the remainder into the Scales; the re­mainder thus thrown they call'd [...] from [...], the klat or the sound that it gave in the fall: Now he that could do this so well, as to make his scale sinke, and strike the image hardest on the head ( [...], so that some of the Wine leap out upon him saith the Scholiast) presumed presently upon the love of his Mistresse, and had his [...] or his Cake (the usuall reward of victory in most of their playes) for his labour. sometimes they flung the li­quor on the bare ground, and if it gave a good flash it was counted as luckie for a Lover, as the crack of the Leafe. Thus to drinke and play, they called [...] (as [...] was the name of the cup and the play too) and seldome a drinking match without it,

[...]
[...]
[...].

Saith the Poet. The invention of this barbarous gamboll they are ashamed to own themselves, and therefore turne it off upon the people of Sicily. I might speake more of [...], were it either fitter for the present discourse, or not spoken of so largely, and by so many, as Athenaeus, Rhodiginus and others already. Let it suffice only to have minded you of the folly so usuall among Lovers in those times according to that of Callima [...]u [...]

[...]
[...].

CAP. V. De Philtris & incantamentis amatoriis.

BUT what if shee could not be woone over by faire meanes? was there then never an arrow left in the Qui­ver to wound her with? or a jugling trick to bewich her? Yes, but first they must get something or other of her's into their possession, and worke upon that, according to the nurses ad­vise to Phaedra in wooing of Hippolitus,

Euripides Hipp. v. 512.
[...]
[...]
[...].

And if they could come to the sight of her, your illices couli (in Apuleius) there's nothing like is for a fascination. [...], he threw a sheepes eye at her (saith Lib. 4. Heliodorus) The proverb, that Love comes in at the Window and goes out at the Dore, may not absurdly be under­stood of the eyes, which Maximus Tyrius calls [...], the Doores of the Soul which seem to be the way & the pas­sage by which the two loves goe in & out. [...], saith Musaeus: or if you will, the eyes of either party are a Torch lighted by the others, to kindle the fire in the heart. [...], saith Lib. 3. Eustathius, and so in [...]. Lucian make the sight the first step Oculi sunt in amore duces. in Cupid's ladder of love▪ To trie therefore what this Card could doe, they would goe to the house where she liv'd, and the fashion being for the Daughter [...] to fil drink to the stranger: (as Sosthenes commanded his Daughter to doe to Ismenias) after the old folke had drunke, when it came to their Mistresses to drink to them, they observed at what part of the cup she dranke, to be sure to drinke at the same, according to that of the Ovid de Arte Am. lib. 1. Poet

Fac primus rapias illius tacta labellis
Pocula; quâ (que) bibit parte Puella, bibe.

[Page 159] forsooth they thought thus to have a kisse mediatè at the se­cond hand wa [...]ted over in the cup [...], Aristaene­tus calls it, not to kisse the cup, but to cup the kisse.

Nam transmissa tuis ad me fert suavia labris
Ille Calix.

Saith Scaliger translating that verse

[...].

Such a kisse they used to call [...], (missivum osculum, or a Kisse conveyed in a cup, like words in a Letter) as both A­chilles and Eustathius doe. And by this time they have seen whether they can doe any thing or nothing by the eye. Next they will trie what they can doe with the Tongue, by in­chanting songs and tales: or by the Hand with gifts and Philtres. [...], saies Xenophon. [...] more especially is the name of a Bird, (whether it be torquilla or regulus, or passerculus: the last is most likely because of its salacity) whose tongue they made use of to such purposes, putting it under the knap of her ring with the paring of her nailes.

And we can thank no body but Iuno for such a naughty Bird, for having been formerly a Woman, and the Daugh­ter of Pan and Pitho (of Eccho saies Callimachus) because she bewitched Iupiter to the loving of Io, Iuno turned her into a Bird of the same name, and of a making very sutable to her former condition, and the uses for which she serves, For (according to the Scholiast upon Lycrophon) it is a Bird with a longe neck and tongue, continually wagging both the head and the taile and punished she is enough for her roguery, for (besides that way I told you of before) some times they ty'd her [...] to a wheele (as I thinke) and chan­ted a charme as they whirled it round, sometimes (at least the entralls) to a [...] of wax, causing both together to consume in the fire. But what will you say, if all this while it be nothing but an instrument pleasantly tun'd and playd? as some say it is, and that it is therefore commonly [Page 160] used for any pleasant thing, or inticement [...] saies Nem. Od. 4. vid. Theoc. Pharmacentr. & Aristophan. Lusistrate prope finem. Pindar, or any other Magicall Love toy, such as Vn­gues muscles, wreathed fillets, hayre, and bands of twisted wool, and divers other gambolls of the same branne accor­ding to that which I have seen of Laelius an ancient Poet.

Trochiscili, Vngues, taeniae
Aureae, Ilices bitortilae,

With no stronger chaines then those of twisted wooll (not [...] [...] [...]. Plutarch calls it) is Saturne reported to have beene bound by Iupiter when he [...]lung him downe. I can rather believe that all the Gods had laneos pedes woollen feet, as the proverb saies they had, then that any of them should have Laneas pedicas, woolen fetters. And yet that dull and lazie old dotard, could be content to lye fast in those bands all the year long, 'till the Moneth December, when he had his liber­ty, because of the Saturnalia which Papinius therefore calls Saturni compedem exolutum: I referre you for the reason to Macrobius Saturn. lib. 1. c. 8. Though I beleive they intended no other then a Magicall tye, upon the affection of the par­ty, Yet they seem to have made use of wooll, rather then a­ny other thing, because it was so much in fashion in such kind of matters; for first, the girdle the woman used to wear, was made of woll, twisted and tyed with an Hercu­les or a True-lovers knot, not to be untyed but in the Geniall­bed. Then the doores of the Bride-house, and the posts of the doores, were bound about with woollen fillettings, and the Wife was to sit upon a fleece for a Cushion. Yet how they used this [...] I cannot tell, whether they put it about the cup wherein the potion was given, according to that.

Theocrit. Pharmaceu
[...].

Or about the Bay which they burnt, or in some other way▪ but thus much I have observed of their ordinary practises in such Rogueries (too common with the woman in these times) that what ever was done to the things which they [Page 161] used they imprecated the same, or the like, to the parties whom they imagined the things to represent. Thus Ovid. Met▪ lib. 8 fab. 4. Al­thaea burnt Meleager out in the brand. Thus Iuno tyed up Ovid. Met. lib. 9. fab. 5. Alemaena's womb Digitis inter se pectine junctis. I know not how. Thus Theocrit. Pharmac. Simetha (to come nearer home) angry with Del­phis for want of his Love would have scattered his bones in the meale, burnt his flesh in the Bay, melted him away in the waxe, or have had him tumble to her doore in the Bra­zen Bowle, and have kill'd him with kindnesse. Every one o [...] which practises was attended with prayers to Hecate and the Moone for successe: as things that were fit to be done neither by day, nor above ground ▪ Infinite more were the tricks they used to make a man to love them, such as Lib. 8. E. 68 Philostratus speaks of in his Epistles, [...]. The [...] may be thought to be Cerussa. [...], otherwise [...], or [...], Multicia or Bombycia, a kind of Pollux. [...], or a garment that hid the body so that it might be seen, lucet sic per Bombycina corpus, saies Lib. 8. Ep. 6. Martial, such Women used it

Iuvenal. Sat. 6.
Quae tenui sudant in cyclade quaerum
Delicias, & Panniculus bombycinus urit.

It had the name [...], saith Lib. 7. c. 17. Petulans, madi­dum (que) Taren­tum. Pol­lux, [...], are like to be [...] Lacertae, such as shee in Theocritus would have used in a potion, but I had rather take them for the [...] worne about the wrists [...]: and the golden fetters I suppose to be stronger then wool­len▪ But besides all these there was [...], feats to be done by the throwing of an Apple. Cydonium malum I meane, re­ported to grow in the Garden of Venus, and us'd at wed­dings (as shall be shewne hereafter.) Thus when Cydippe was sitting in the Temple of Aristan. lib. 1▪ Ep. 10. Diana, Acontius threw in his Apple with this Inscription [...], or if you had rather have the Latine

Iuro tibi sane per mystica sacra Dianae,
[Page 162]Me tibi venturam comitem sponsam (que) futuram.

And so made her think she tooke, when she did but read the oath. And thus Ovid Met: l. 10 fab. 11. Hippomanes threw Back Atalanta, by throw­ing of his Apples. Nay, if they bit off a peece, and threw it; it was enough which made Aristaen lib: 1 op. 25 Philenis, being jealous of her si­ster Thelxinoe complaine of Pamphilus his throwing a peece of Apple in her lap. The Achil. Tat. l. 5. Thessala ven­dit Philtra. Iuvenal. Women of Thessalie are espe­cially noted for cunning Woemen at this worke, being able (as he saies) [...], &c. And so are the Women of Egypt (I think the sexe hath still had the Monopolie of Magick (however the Egyptian Corgias a­pud Tat: l▪ 4 Souldier cam [...] to mistake in the Dosis, when he gave Lucippe the Potion. For instead of putting her into a fit of love,Suetonius. he put her cleane out of her witts as Caesonia did her Husband Galigula with an Hippomanes. Those [...], or Love-potions, were commonly made of the juyce of such herbes, as disposed the body to Venerie, such as the [...] (rendered Pastinaca) call'd by way of excellency [...], saies Eustathius. Plu­tarch (if I mistake not) in his [...], expres­ses his dislike of these courses. But what? was there never a way to unwitch the party againe? (for I have heard of some that can do this, who cannot do the tother) yes, either by taking counter-physick, (as Leucippe did:) or by washing it away in the River Selemnis, as (Pausaenias saies) they used to do in Achaia: or else by Sacrifices or charmes, according as they imagined the cause. Whence those words of the Ovid. Met. l: 10. fab. 9. Nurse to Myrrha incited by the Furies, and not by Cupid, to the wanton love of her own Father.

Seu Furor est, habeo quod Carmine sanet, & herbis:
Sive aliquis nocuit, Magico lustrabere ritu:
Ira Deum sive est, sacris placabimus iram.

CAP. VI. De Vsitato more significandi amorem.

IF the Love came of its own accord, and were kindled with a naturall heat (as indeed the soule is naturally inclined Plut. in So­lon. [...] to the love of another) you will not think what a tender care those Graecian Women had of their Sweet­hearts. In so much, that if you call to minde some of their choysest expressions thereof (especially that of Ariadne to Theseus) you cannot but be of In vitâ Thes. Plutarchs mind, in approving the definition given by some of the old Philosophers, who said that it is, [...]. Not to tell you that sometimes they sent a wooing to the men, pray take but a tast of their customes in this particular of expressing their love. To trimme up their bodies as they did their owne Eusta [...]b. Ism. with flowers (like a May-maid) or hang up Garlands at their doores (or [...] the parts of the house exposed to sight when the doores were open, [...] saies Hesychius) was an ordinary caresse, though indeed (as L. 15. Athenaeus saies) they intend it chiefly to the honour of [...], as making the body of a sweet­heart the Image, and his house, the Temple of Love. The tokens they usually sent were Garlands and Roses, [...] (saies Petala to Simaleon in Alci­phron) and (it may be) sometimes bitten pieces of Apples [...] (as Lucian calls them) tokens very well agreeing with those expressions in fashion among the Ro­mans when they sate at table, viz: leaving drink in the cup, and giving morsells of meat, such as L. 6. Ep. 7. Martiall would have Pontia send him, rather then a whole legge, or the like, or such as Amor. l. 1. El. 4. Ovid speaks of,

Si tibi fortè dabit, quos praegustaverit ipse,
[Page 164]Rejice libatos illius ore cibos.

But I must tell you S. Hi [...]roms De vitâ Cleric. ad Nepotian. censure, degustatos cibos, blan­dos (que) ac dulces literulas sanctus amor non habet, it ought not to be so amongst you. Symmachus upon those words of the birds in Aristophanes, [...], saies they were wont to gratify one another with Birds, such as doves, and the [...], and the like. But these expressions I weigh but little, when I observe that scarce a Wall or a Tree, where ever it were ( [...] saith the Scholiast) was passed by with­out writing Diog La [...]r. in Diadero. thereon the name of the party, in this forme [...], or [...], for the word [...] among the Gretians signified am asium▪ a Womans word, like [...] in The­ocritus,

[...].

Insteed Whereof (say some) you shall read [...] in the Comedian in Vespis. but I see no such need of a correction, for he speaks of the Lawyer that was so much in love with the imploy­ments of the Court, that the [...] Vid. p. 118. (the cover of the pot for the calculi) or one such thing or other ranne still in his mind, and therefore (saies he)

[...]
[...],
[...].

In like manner the men dealt with the names of their Mi­stresses. which they wrote sometimes upon the very leavs of the trees, according to that of Callimachus,

[...]
[...].
Let on the leaves so many letters lye,
As my Cydippe Faire may signifie.

Which puts me in mind of what Lucian in his [...] saies of one that was ready to dye with the love of C [...]idia Venus. [...], not a wall now but what was engraven with▪ nor a barke of a tree but what proclaimed VENUS FAIRE. How [Page 165] glad would they have been, if they could have written them upon paper, and have worne them in their hats as we doe. but no wonder they did as they did, having a copy written to them by Nature, (for

—Inscripti nomina rerum
Nascuntur flores—)

and an example given them by Apollo himselfe, who when he turn'd Hyacin▪ thus into a flower of the same name to keep his memory alive when he was dead; not contented with that

Ipse suos gemitus foliis inscribit,
Lib. Ovid. Met. 10. Fab. 5.
& Ai, Ai,
Flos habet inscriptum—

Thus was the memory of Ajax preserved, and one halfe of his name, as the same Author has it.

Littera communis mediis puero (que) viro (que)
Inscripta est foliis:
L. 13. F. 1.
haec nominis, illa querelae.

But the vehement love of Moschus to Bion his deceased friend thought those lamenting interjections too little, unlesse there were written a [...] besides upon the same Flower.

[...]
[...].

[...] for him, and [...] for Her was sure to be written, for never seem'd Mistresse foule, nor Prison faire. But for her part if she were [...], or had black eye-brows, she was counted faire indeed,Theocr. according to that of Gregori Nyssen, [...], insomuch that Iul. Pollux saies, they had a trick [...] to black them: or if she were somewhat bigge of stature; and therefore Aristo­tle in his Rhetorick, puts [...], as part of the [...], as he doth [...], for the most com­mendable virtues of her mind. What the Women of other times esteemed to be the [...] of a man I know not. It seems in Aristotle's time, it was counted most commendable [...] ▪ But I haue talk't too [Page 166] long of Love, or of Robin-hood, that never shot in his bow. I feare the Reader will blame me, for casting away so much oyle and labour upon such a subject, and (it may be) give his censure that Oratio est vultus animi. Seneca Ep. 115. But those that know me will mistrust his Physiognomy, for defining the temper of my mind by my look in a paper. However now I am in, I will not stick but properè sequi quae piget inchoare, Tacit. and pro­ceed to the Nuptialls themselves.

CAP. VII▪ De Nuptiis.

THE parties being both agreed, unlesse the Wench were as yet Acerba (as Varro calls her) or [...], but a sower grape (as Eustathius) and not yet ripe (Matura viro in the words of Virgil.) they were thus betrothed and yoaked together. The man did in the the presence of witnesses, promise himselfe after the manner of the Latine forme, se sponsam post concubitum invitam non deser­turum, and so gave her one [...] or other in earnest: but the Woman she was desponsata, promised or bestowed upon him by the Parent or the Guardian; as if the promises of a woman were false enough to make the saying among the French to be true.

Qui femme croit & asne mesne,
Son corps ne sera ia sans peine.

And yet (it seemes) though they feared she might breake a promise, they thought an oath to be strong enough to hold her. For sometimes at the consummation of the businesse,Achil. Tat. l. 5. they went both into the Temple, and there ingaged themselves mutually by oath, as it is probable by the practice of Clito­phon and Leucippe, in the Temple of Isis, where the man swore [...], and the Woman, [...]. I doe not remember that the Athe­nians [Page 167] had that good-fellows-trick of the Galatians, to make a poculum conjugii as well as Charitatis, & to pledge their troth in a cup, a trick by which Alex. ab A­lex. l. 2. c. 5. Camma is reported to have poison'd Synorix, (whom she pretended to marry) for kissing her Husband. Or that they used the custome of the Macedonians of cutting a Loafe in two between them with a sword, re­lated by L. 8. Q. Curtius. Surely it had been a true Roman con­farreation, if they had. The rites usually observed at a wed­ding are said Cael. Rhod. l. 7: c: 4. to have been invented by Erato. They were partly these. The Daughter being betrothed, was led by her Parents into the Temple of Minerva, as who would say to take her leave of the [...] Minerva so cal­led. Virgin. Besides this, before she can cease to be of the herd of the [...] Eurip. [...], take heed, Great Diana will be clean out of patience, if she have not a draught of the blood of a Heifer calfe never yet married in the yoake, (and so the fitter for the maid that gives, and the maid that takes (and a crop of her haire besides, according to that of Euripides.

Eurip. in Iphigen. Aul. versu 11.12.
[...]
[...].

And therefore Clytemnestra (speaking of her daughter, whom they pretended to marry to Achilles) demands of her Hus­band.

ibid. v▪ 711.
[...];

Whether he had seen the sacrifice perform'd? But alas poore Iphigenia, she was not so much to do as to be a Sacrifice to Di­ana the Goddesse of Aulis, and be made a calfe her selfe: When as our Woman, it will serve her turne to [...] to Diana the goddesse of Virginity; that is, give her in a basket for a pre­sent to stop her mouth, some curius needle-worke or other, with a prayer besides to this purpose Theocr. Id 27. [...]that she would not take it amisse if she married. But now I must tell you, that besides those rites of the [...], there were others as solemne as they to be observed too, if ever they thought to obtaine the good will of the goddesse. The [Page 168] manner of them, and the occasion, you have related by Suidas thus. It happened upon a time that a certaine Beare growing tame, came and liv'd in the [...] of the Phlavides: insomuch that at length a little girle durst goe so farre, and so neere, as to play with it, but the Beare quickly grew to be in earnest, and drew her blood for the stake: whereupon one of her brothers shot the Beare and killed it. Presently after this there happened a very great Pestilence in the Cit­ty▪ and the Oracle being sought unto, answer was returned, that if they meant to remove it, they must make a decree, that every girle in the Citty of Athens, some time or other between the yeares of Five and Tenne of her age, clad in a [...] or a Saffron colour garment, doe offer and devote her selfe to Diana, to make amends for the Beare, and there­fore a girle thus consecrated, was her selfe called [...] Harpocr [...] the Beare, and the action [...] and [...] to play the Beare, (which me thinks was very unfitting for a Maid) and some­times [...], because commonly they deferred it till the last yeare, as she did in Aristoph. Leusistrate.

[...]
[...]
[...].

[...], she saies, becaùse it was to be done in the feast of Brauronia kept in the Month of Munichion to the ho­nour of the same Diana, who Athen l. 6. is reported to have been de­lighted very much with Brauron a Village of Attica, where Pausanias (in Atticis) saies, that Image of hers, which Iphi­genia brought from the Tauri, was continually kept, till Xerx­es took it away, insomuch that she came to be called by the name of Diana Pausan in Arcad. Brauronia. And yet after all this, for ought that I can see, she need not have been so Scrupulous of dis­pleasing I know not whom, if she had C [...]crops his own Law for a warrant, who first instituted the contract of Matrimo­ny, and was therefore call'd by the name of [...], saith Ad Odiss. Σ. Eustathius: or else, (according to the Scholiast upon In Plut. Act. 3. Sc. 3. Ari­stophanes In Plut. Act. 3. Sc. 3.) [Page 169] quasi [...], because he had in a manner invented the two natures of a Father and Mother (as to knowledge, and in the way of a certaine couple) or rather (if you will) the natures of a Fa­ther and a Sonne; for before, neither the Father could be knowne by the Sonne, nor the Sonne by the Father. But some againe say, he had this name, because of his having the bodies of two distinct natures: in the upper part of a man and in the lower, of a Dragon, as he saies (in Vespis)

[...].

And others, because of the many excellent Lawes, which he made. Whereby he is reported so to have tam'd and civilliz'd the brutish conditions of the ancient People of Athens, that he seemed to have new-moulded them, and made them of ano­ther nature: in the sense, that the stones have been said to be turn'd into men, and the Trees into Lovers of Musicke: of all the reasons that are given, I like that best, which likes Lib. c. 25. Rhodiginus: who saies he was call'd by this name, because the children did now appeare to be [...], come of two; whereas before (for ought any one could prove) they might be but [...], the Sons of a Mother only: nay hardly that, at such time as the fashion was to be expos'd, or put out to nursing to Beares & Wolves and the like. But enough of this, for I have more work for the Woman yet. She must Sacrifice to Venus and the Graces for the past, and in speciall manner to Iuno [...], either as a Pronuba for the present, or as a Lucina, or a Mater-familias (as he in In Amphitr. Act. 2. Sc: 2▪ Plautus calls her) for the future. An ordinary thing it was among the Heathen to change their Gods, when they chang'd their condition; and I should be glad if we Christians could answer, not guilty, in this particu­lar, being every one of us too too ready [...] &c. (as Aristotle saies in his L. 1, c. 4. Ethicks) to have a new Summum bonum every day at the least. The Sacrifices performed to Iuno went under the severall names of [...], and [...], and [...], indeed the two [Page 170] first are sometimes the same that [...], the gifts sent be­fore the wedding and the word [...], is used also some­times in relation to others, as well as to Iuno, as it is to Dia­na in that verse of Euripides already cited. And therefore in another V. 433. place of the same Tragedy, you have the Greek Souldiers at Aulis, when they saw Iphigenia brought thither in a Nuptiall pompe, thus speaking.

[...]
[...];

And so sometimes to the Jul Pol. l. 3. c. 3. Parcae, whom they had reason to remember, if they meant to be spar'd, or to spinne out their lives to the longest. But yet Iuno (I think) was in a great deale more request among lovers then any of the rest, be­cause they had her name so oft in their mouthes. For among the Latins, when they would expresse themselves in the most affectionate manner that might be, they used to call one another by the name of Iupiter and Iuno, as the old dota [...]d does his Casina in the Poet Plaut. in Casina Act. 1. Sc. 3. by the name of Iuno:

Eia mea Iuno, non decet te esse tam tristem tuo Iovi.

Adde hereunto the title of [...] (as there is also [...]) under which she was worshipped, which (together with the word [...]) must be so said either from [...] anciently put for [...] (as [...] was for [...]) from whence comes [...] both the Sacrifice and the day or from [...] to initiate; or from [...] adultus, as if only such as were of age, (& [...]) Aristotle. might be suffered to have the happinesse to marry. Now Iuno adulta and Iupiter adultus, were the more religiously worshipped at such a time [...] (saies Suidas) as being esteemed in a manner the Prytanes, and overseers of the wedding. Her'es a great deale of cry about Sacrifices, but you [...]ll say the Wooll is to come: only some [...] there must be, least any Roman should grudge the Woman the name of a Sponsa. Now be­cause (it may be) I set you a longing upon the mention of Gifts, I will speak a word or two more of them. The gift [Page 171] called by Demosthenes [...], was that which they sent to the [...] for the making of a feast, when they were to be admitted into the Tribe of their Husbands. The gift of either party to the other at the time of the Nuptialls, they called [...], (as they did also those which they gave when they went a wooing) But the [...] was a garment bestowed upon the husband by the Wife, (giving of appar­rell was very usuall once, both with the Iew Genes· c. 24. v. 51. & the Gentile.) And you may not wonder at her for liberality, if she gave a cake to him that had a Pasty in the Oven, for if she brought her [...], she had her [...] to carry away. Nor can you blame her for immodestly in giving, who was to be given her selfe: for else (it may be) before it was come thus farre, she might beare the blame of the proverbe, femme qui donne's abandoune, she that gives is soon gotten. The petty gifts then gi­ven by the Parents they called [...] as were those which were giving after the Wedding. The Dowry bestowed upon her by her father at the first, [...]. that which was afterward added to improve it, [...]. (thus some have thought good to distinguish, and look their gifts in the mouth, but they may be too free of their distinctions) At her first bringing to her Husband, she had bestowed upon her by him and her friends [...] (which was also the name of the day it selfe) otherwise called [...] and [...], and all for the same rea­son, viz. because those gifts were given at illa pateretur se vi­deri, saies Var. Lect. l. 25. c. 3. Victorius, to make her take off her vayle, and be seen. In such a way Iupiter is reported to have bestowed up­on Proserpina the City of Thebes: according to those verses of Euphorion, as they are cited by the Scholiast upon Euripides in Phaenissis.

[...]
[...]
[...].

[...] saies he, or [...] according to I. Pollux: for al­though [Page 172] she might now shew her face & be modest neverthe­lesse, yet before, she stood behind a red vaile or hood, with which she hid her selfe▪ & so deserved the name of [...] if it were for nothing elseSee another reason in Prov. c 3. v. 19▪ but for that. This Luteous vaile is other­wayes called [...], in Latine Flammeum, Iuven. Sat. 2. in Hebrew [...], such a thing as Rebeccah had when she met with her Hus­band, Gen. 24.65. or Tamar when she met with a worse thing c. 38.19. The reason why they were not unvailed till they came to be covert Baron (I meane at Athens, for at Spar­ta they say, it was the cleane contrary) is by Charilaus (cited by L. 13.36. Cael. Rhodiginus) deliver'd vail'd under these words [...]. the scope of the man, or the true reason of the custome though I cannot easily hit, yet I may give a very great ayme when I say,

Aucta fuga forma est—

(as Ovid saies of Peneis when Apollo pursued her (or when I expresse my selfe in the words of Nonnus.

[...].
Men long to see a face that's hid, the more.

Indeed the case was otherwise with the Sophister Hermocra­tes ▪ who having a Wife, that was none of the handsomest, put upon him by the Emperour Severus, and being deman­ded his [...], very handsomely answered to put it off, [...], I had more need give her somewhat to let her vayle alone, unlesse she were better then she is. Whether these Flammea were of the same making that their ordinary [...] were, I cannot well tell; but if they were, (as I have some cause so to think, by those words ofIn Aul. v. 372. Iphigenia as she was going to be Married [...]—) then I must tell you, they were so thinne, that their faces might well have been discovered, and the covering been let alone, for Helen, it seems, could see the flowers thorow them.

Eurip. He [...]. v. 150.
[...]
[...]
[...]

[Page 173] But this may be easily answered: for as (you know) a moun­taine that is a farre off, may be hid by putting but the little finger between: so againe, one man is able to see another plainely thorow that which is sufficient to hide himselfe. And so much for the gifts at present, perchance you may have more anon. Now the custome was for the Bride to be carri­ed from her [...] Chamber, to her Husband, in a Coach (or some such kind of thing) which the poore Girle in the Po­et Id. in Tauris v. 370 &c. (complaining to Agamemnon of her abuse) could terme little better then being ferried in Charon's boat.

[...]
[...]
[...].
To Pluto, not to Peleus' sonne
You would me then have married,
When mee to bloudy Nuptials
In Coach and fraud you carried.

The fellow that was the Coach-man, carried a Torch in his hand, if we may gather so much by the Nuncius in ano­ther Tragedy, for he saies, he had done this office for Helen himselfe.

[...]
Id. in Hel. v 728.
[...]
[...].

(I make bold to trouble you with so much Greek, because it explaines the custome so fully.) The song which they sung as they went along, they called [...], from [...] the Coach, the Axletree whereof they burnt as soone as they came to the Bride groomes doore, ut signarent illam ibi perpetuò mansuram, ne (que) inde ullâ tempestate Alex. ab Alex. recessuram: to shew that she was never to returne from thence againe: just as William the Conquerour burnt his ships at Pevensey, that so his Souldiers seeing their returne to be desperate, might Fight the more desperately (as we use to say,) or with the bet­ter courage. The [...], or [...] that [Page 174] was sent to fetch her, either sate by her side in the same Coach, or else went a long by her Coaches side in another, and was therefore called [...], from [...]; unlesse that she were e [...]ther willing, or constran'd to foot it, [...]or then he could be but [...] a Pedee. This custome for the Husband to lead his Wife home by the hand of a proxie (yet in fashion among Kings and Princes) was sure to be observed at his second marriage, for then (saies In Homeri Il. [...]. Eustathius) [...] ( [...] saies L. 3. c. 5. Pollux) [...], he might not do it him selfe, perhaps out of shame, because they accounted it a disparage­ment for a man to Marry the second time, yea though his former Wife were dead, as (it may be) I shall have occasion to shew you hereafter. Besides the [...], or the Bride-man, & some of her owne friends, there went along with her a [...], or a Bride-woman to take of her vayle, and dresse, and undresse, and do other such offices as should be required. Her Wedding ornaments were precious stones and jewels, especial­ly about her hed, such as Eurip. An­drom. v. 147. Hermione had in the Tragedy.

[...].

Her Wedding-garment all of purple, save in one place, (where her other garments were to be of that colour, and no where else) [...]; and there it was gold: which agrees very well with that of Hesiod concerning a Virgin.

[...].
Who never yet the Works of Golden Venus knew.

I think I might venture upon this custome to interpret [...] (in Isra l. 10. Eustathius) in another sense then others have done. When she came to the house, she found the Doores all hung with Garlands already, Domus tota lau­reis obsita, saies L▪ 3 Met. Apuleius: it seemes they tarried not till Sat. 9. Iu­venals time

—Foribus suspende Coronas
Iam pater es—

Neither was it any whit strange to her to see those ornaments upon the House, for she her selfe had the same according to those words of Clytemnestra to Achilles.

[Page 175]
Eurip. Iphig. in Aul. v 705.
[...].

And (I think) her Husband too, [...], saies Declam. 39▪ Libanius, speaking to the Father, whose work it was to trimme the Husband: as it was the Mothers to adorne the wife. That custome of adorning the House with Garlands, was very much in use among the Romans too, and as much detested by the Christians, Christianus nec Laureis januam infamabit, saies De Co [...]on. milit c. 13. Tertullian. Those Garlands have been made either of Verbena, consecrated to Venus, and so they made them in Italy; or of Asparagus, and so they made them in Boe [...]tia, or else of the leaves of the hearbs [...], and [...], and so they made them at A­thens: [...], saies the Upon Ari­stoph. in Pa. Scholiast: the leaves had the name of the hearb in the plurall number. The Garland made of Sesamum-leaves had the name of [...], or [...], but the Cake which they made of the graine was called [...]. For Cakes they usually bestowed upon them at their day of Marriage, as well as Garlands, as He saies in the Aristoph. Pac. Comoedy (telling how all things were now ready for the Wedding)

[...].

And made they were of Sesamum rather then any other thing [...] (saith the Scholiast) as if it were the bearb Polyganum a name very well ominous to the new Married people. Whether the custome of kembing her haire with a Speare (such as had been kept by a Fencer with the losse of his life) were in use among the Grecian Women too (as Alex. ab A­lex. l. 2. c. 5. some say it was) I cannot determine. But among the Romans it was, and they called such a Speare hastam celibarem. The reason why the woman made use of such a comb, or made this use of a speare, is thought to be, either quasi fortes eâ de causâ viros se geniturā ominetur, because she ominated that by this means she should have strong men to her children, or quod sponsi disciplinae se subditam fateatur. Because she acknowledged her selfe subject to her husbands discipline. As the woman went forth of her fa­thers [Page 176] house she was to be lifted out over the threshold, just as the Emperours were wont to be lifted by the Souldiers at the time of Election, to pretend a constraint. You see, 'tis ducere (Vxorem) almost every where, and yet they say, that Love will creep where it cannot goe. As she entred into her Hus­band's house, the Aristoph. in Pluto. Boyes, and [...]aides fell a throwing of Figs, and junkets upon the head of the Bride, not to upbraid him of sycophancy, but as an omen of fruitfulnesse, [...], (saies Rhodiginus out of Theopompus) which puts me in minde of a foolish custome once in fashion with some of Vs, viz: upon Twelfe Eve (as they call'd it) to put a part of their to­sted Bean-cake upon one of their Trees, and so to cry What­sayle, and sing a Carmen for a fruitfull yeare. The trumpery thus thrown or powred out, they called [...], as the word is used by the Poet in his Comoedy of Pluto where he brings in the Woman ready to doe the like upon him, and so to give him the Ioy for his new-bought eyes: saies Shee

[...]
[...].

Upon which words the Scholiast notes it to have been the custome also for a new servant, at his first comming into the house, to have him to the fire side and there to sow upon his head [...], Junkets, and Figgs, and Palme­branches, and a hundred other such trinkets. But this I thinke was done, not onely as he saies, [...], to make it an Omen of fruitfulnesse (as they had done to his Master before) but also for the benefit of the old Servants, who when the Scamble was made, gathered up all that was throwne, and demanded it for their due, as Seniors (in Ox­ford) doe the Fresh-mens-gawdies. All this while the Gods were not forgotten neither, but some beast or other was be­stowed upon them for a victime. In the cutting of it up (to shew that in Wedlock all bitternesse and choller must be cast aside) they tooke the Cael. Rhod. l 28. c. 21. Gall, and flung it with a most ea­ger loathing behind the Altar during the time of Sacrifice. [Page 177] if there happened any thing obscene or unlucky, the Nupti­als were dissolv'd, and thus it happned to Ach Tat. l▪ 2. Clitophon, and Calligone: for an Eagle came and snacht away a piece of the Sacrifice as it lay upon the Alter. Now this Sacrifice was u­sually performed by the Fathers (and none so fit to be the Priests of their own family) as may be gathered from the practise of Eurip. Iph. in A▪ v. 721. Agamemnon: who, when his Wife call'd upon him to make ready the Wedding cheere, very religiously made an­swer yes,

[...].
When I have done my Wedding Sacrifice.

As also by that which you may read of the like practice in Achilles Tatius, where he speaks of the Marriages of Lycippe, and Calligone. In this Sacrifice they directed their Prayers in a more speciall manner to Iupiter [...],Libanius De­clam. 35. and Iuno [...], if it may appeare by that of Libanius. [...]. By reason of this and other solemnities of their Weddings, you will not imagine what a profanation they made it to disturbe the businesse never so little, or to offer any incivility to either of the parties, especially to the Wife: as for instance. One Cal­licles (of whom you may reade the story in Phocius Codice [...].) being accused of bribery to the Areopagus, they sum­mon'd him to make his appearance at the Court to answer the crime; but the Sergeants that were sent (saith my Au­thor) [...], as soone as they saw but the signes of a Wedding (the Garlands which hung at the doore) and were informed of a Nuptiall Sacrifice: because they would not rush uncivilly in upon the new-Married-Wife, they made no more enquiry after the Man, but returned present­ly back againe, and the court was contented with the newes. So likewise in the Warrs with King Philip, having intercep­ted severall Letters of his to his friends, and among the rest [Page 178] one that was directed to his Wife Olympia: when they came to reading of the Letters in the Court, they no sooner cast their eye upon that to his W [...]fe, but presently every one cry'd out [...], that it might not be read, nor so much as broken up: Phocius ib. [...], because they thought it a thing no way beseem­ing them to divulge that most secret converse by letters betwixt a man and his Wife. From the service of their gods, they made hast to the service of their Genius: but amidst a great deale of good cheere, the Man and the Wife were al­waies noted Athenaeus. l. 9 for a great deale of temperance too. The Bread which they had was carried about in a basket by a Boy with his Garland of Thornes, and boughs of Acornes, singing as he went Zenobius. [...], I (or they) have avoided a worse evill, and met with a better. If he spake in the person of the Man, he ment that he had met with optimum malorum, the best of the three evills at the least; & so it is not so bad as Out in the frying pan into the fire; (unlesse you will prize the finding of a Wife, after the rate of the leesing of her, for so (they say) he that hath lost his Wife and sixpence, hath some losse by the mony. The Musick which they had was singing [...], by turnes; and calling upon Hymenaeus (as the Romans did upon Talassius Aristoph. in Avib. [...], imitated by him in Plautus.

Io Hymen, Hymenaee, Io Hymen.

And this they did either in a thankfull commemoration of one of that name, who had sometime sav'd the Maides of Athens from a generall ravishment; (such as there was once of the Sabines) or else in a sorrowfull commiseration of another, that happend to be kill'd by the fall of a house the very day that he Married. What ever the Man was, they seem to have gi­ven him the honour of a God, and therefore to have been ve­ry loath to give him distaste, in omitting any part of the Nup­tiall ceremonies,

[Page 179]
Quid si etiam offendam Hymenaeum?

Saies he in In Casinâ Act. 4. Sc. 3. Plautus. And this it was that made them keep such a noyse in the Streets, as they did with their Io Hymen Hymenaee, as soon as ever she was out of her Fathers house.

[...].

saies Clytemnestra: Eurip. Iphig in A. v. 693. which agrees with that of the other Poet in the same place.

Age tibicen dum illam educunt huc novam nuptam foras,
Suavi cantu concelebra omnem hanc plateam, Hymenaee.

Whether 'twere the fashion in Greece to set the Woman first in the lapp of Priapus, I cannot tell: But (if I mistake not) Lactantius ha's somewhat of such a thing, and I might speake more of Priapus too, if it were fitting. As the Woman was led into the Chamber, ( [...] or [...]) to shew whereto she must, there was a [...]ive carried along with her, and a pestle hung up at the doore, [...] (as I. Pollux saies) or to signifie that hereafter she must learne to put her hand to any kind of labour. When the Man and the Wo­man were both in (for the Woman was in first, as the fa­shion is with Vs) according to Solons own order, they were to take a Quince-apple and eate it between them, [...], saith Plutarch in the life of Solon, to signify the pleasantnesse, and harmony which should be in their talk at first. And yet notwithstanding, now they are in the very Bed-chamber, if a Chough would but come and scold (grave cornicaretur for­sooth) 'twas enough to make them part for that time (at least) and leave the building imperfect; and this they called [...], or [...], because by this means

Valer. Flacc.
Conjux miseranda Cayco
Linquitur, & primo Domus Imperfecta cubili.

[...] I said (or if you will [...] speake a little finer,) [...]: for this word is many times used by it selfe for [...], as it seemes to be by Plato in his third booke de Republ. speaking of Iupiter thus, [...]. [Page 180] And yet I thinke, [...] l. 2. Hesiod without any wrong done him) may be understood of any other businesse left Rough­hewn, unpolish'd, or not done over againe, when he [...]aies

[...]
[...].

Apud. Eu­sta [...]h. l 5. Ismenias applies it indeed to our purpose: but now to pre­vent such an omen as this, they set the boyes to cry [...], in manner of a Scare-cry, as if they had been set to keep off the Rooks from the corne: [...] (I say) and not [...], in the Plurall number▪ for herein the Scholiast upon Pin­dar is suppos'd to have mistaken; because neither that bird, nor the Turtle at the making of their Augury (which was commonly the day before the Wedding) was ever wont to be lookt upon as unlucky; unlesse it came in the singular number; and then the birds being singled and divided one from the other, could not possibly be a good signe, to those that were to be coupl'd, and joyned together. But some not­withstanding like the Choughs for very good lucky birds (as we use to say) let them come how they will: either because they are [...] (as Homer calls them longliv'd or because ea cornicum societas est (saies Alex. ab Alex. l. 2. c. 5. one) ut ex duabus Sociis, alterâ extinctâ, vidua altera perpetuò maneat. Now in the Chamber where they were to lye, they had two beds, viz. [...], & [...], or a side-bed for a change or [...], saith Hesychius. If the parties that were married were very young, their Poets would terme the bed [...], as Aristophanes does (in Pace.) and so [...] Homer. [...] for the house, and [...] for the Wife. Before the Woman could lye which the Man, she was to have her bath of water heated of purpose to wash her body in, [...] they called it, according to that of the Comedian in Lusistrate.

[...]
[...].

And in Pace, you have Trygaeus when he intended to marry [Page 181] Opora, giving order to his servant, as soone as he had brought her to his house, first to provide him a pot of Water, and af­terward to make the bed.

[...]
[...],
[...].

This water at first was fetcht as farre as from Callirhoe-well; [...]. But af­terward saiesL. 3. c 3. Pollux) from Enneacrunos, which was so called because it had nine severall [...] or fistulas, or salientes, where the water sprung up: and so you might allow one for every Muse in the City. But what if Callirhoe and Enneacru­nus were but two distinct names of the same Well. The one expressing what faire Water it was, or how well and cleare it ranne: and the other in how many places: for it may very well be thought so by that verse of Theb. 12. Statius.

Et quos Callirhoe nonis errantibus undis
Implicat—

Nay, Thucidides saies positively, they were the same. Only that when the Well was repair'd by the Tyrants (as it was usu­all when they new-made a thing, to give it a new name) it received the name of Enneacrunos. Which if it be so, I think it may be no offence to Pollux, when I come to that place of his formerly cited, to read it thus [...]. From Callirhoe afterward named Enneacru­nus. The Woman whom they imploy'd to fetch this Wa­rer, was commonly called the [...]. When the Wife was ready to undresse, her Mother took her haire lace, and winding it about one of the torches (for they had [...] too) burnt it out, and made up her haire with a new. The Mother I said. For she commonly would [...], carry the torches or hold the Candle to it, or any other work which the Pronuba's used to doe.

—Non te duxit in thalamos parens
Comitata primos, nec sua festa manu
[Page 128]Ornavit aedes, nec suâ laetas faces.
Vittâ revinxit—

saies Senec. Theb. Iocasta. For the matter of these Torches, or of what kind of wood they were made, I am not yet assur [...]d: whether it were Cory­lus commonly used for such purposes, according to Pliny: or Larex, or Spina alba, which they used among the Romans. and so likewise for their number, whether the custome were to have just five according to the number of the Gods which they pray'd to, viz. Iupiter Adultus, Iuno Adulta, Venus, Sua­dela, and Lucina: they have not given me light enough to discover, a litle glimmering I have, and some cause to con­jecture, that there was a certain number required. Otherwise, why should the covetous Father in D [...]clam. 37. Libanius complaine so heavily (among other charges he was put to in marrying his daughter) that he could not [...], light the Bride to bed with one and no more. But for the bearer that it was usually the Mother, will appeare by the discourse that passed betweene Clytemnestra and her Husband in the Eurip. Iph. in Aul v. 7.34. Poet; for when her Husband bid her goe back again to Argos, and leave her Daughter with him; she ask'd him

[...],

but who shall carry the Torches then? and being answered [...] ▪ that he meant to do it himselfe: nay, quoth she [...], that was never the custome, neither do you your selfe think it to be handsome and fitting And indeed, I think, Clytemnestra was wrong'd: for it seems to have been reckon'd not so much the office and the charge, as the Priviledge and the honour of the Grecian Woman. And therefore Medea made it one of he sad conse­quents of her banishment from the company of her Chil­dren, to be debarr'd the bearing of the Torches at the Wedding. O my deare children, quoth she, what a Wretch am I, who must thus leave you before, I carry the Torches.

Eurip Med. 1025.
[...]
[...].

[Page 183] 'Tis true, if Agamemnon had desir'd only to have lighted the Torches, she might very well have been blam'd for her pas­sion, because then he had done no more then other fa­thers used to doe. [...]: I lighted the Torches, saies he inDecl. 35. Libanius. But this office neither of them could challenge from the other, but they shar'd it between them, for the Mothers might do it too, if we may believe the Author in those words which he puts in Niobe's mouth (but took them out of Medea's) upon the death of her chil­dren, [...] (not only [...]) [...]: I made account to have lighted a Torch at the Wedding &c▪ At Sparta there was none of these doings, only the Pronuba shaved the Woman (whether because she had vowed to be henceforth her Hus­band) and so deliver'd her up to the man (if she had gone among the Deutr c. 21. v. 12. Israelites when she was thus us'd, certainly the People there would have taken her for a captive Wife.) The Zona which the Woman wore was untyed by her Husband in the bed, [...], saies the Scholiast upon Euripides in Helena: certainly the name of [...] might be given to Diana as seasonably then as at the time of Child-bearing: and worshipped she was then, as well as at any other time. But at which of the times it was that they gave her the Zona: or whether there were another yet to be unty'd besides this: or whether it were tyed and untyed againe: or whether one knot were untyed at first time, and another at the second; ther's the knot of question (if we may question for knots in bulrushes) Indeed that there was a Zona untyed the Wed­ding night, I th [...]nk it may be prov'd by those words of Al­cestes.

[...]
[...]

And that there was another left to be untyed at the time of Child-bearing▪ I have reason to conjecture from the Hercula­neus [Page 184] nodus formerly mention'd: because (I suppose) they call'd it by that name in allusion not so much to Hercules his strength, as if they would have it the faster, that is the stron­ger ty'd; as to his happinesse in making of Children, as if they would have it the faster unty'd, as fast as ever it was by Hercules, who had seventy Children just. After they were both in bed, the Boyes and Maides (whom we may call the Children of the Bride-groome) stood at the Chamber doore, and sung their [...], or [...], with as great noyse as possibly they could, [...], saies the Scholiast upon Theocritus, so that if the Wife should Cry out (as we say) before her time, she might not be heard.Pollux l. 3 c. 3. Which they had no such need to do, if that be true which they say, that one of the Brides friends, whom they called the [...], usually did him that good office to stand Sentinell at the doore, and keep the Women off from coming to help her. All this while the man was not so much wedded to his pleasure, as to be clean divorc'd from his friends; for besides the feast which he made altogether for the Women, (called [...], by Isaeus in his oration for Pyr­rhus) he made another for the [...], as his Father in Law had done before him. This making of Feasts at Weddings, was properly called [...], as it is in the Tragedy.

Iphig. in Auliv. 707. & 720.
[...]

And a little before.

[...].

Neither was the Woman & her Mother behind hand at this kind of work: for they also kept a feast of purpose for the Women besides. And therefore saies Clytemnestra in the place but now cited.

[...].

The saying aujourd huy mariè, & demain marri, to day Wed­ded, and to morrow sadded, would scarce hold true among them. For the day after the Wedding, the mirth ranne as f [...]esh as ever it did before, and the gifts were carried to the [Page 185] house in pompe, a Boy in a white coate walking before with a Torch in his hand, and the bearers in the reere, with suits of Cloaths and all sorts of Houshold stuffe, as Spoones, and Cups, and the like: a custome observed by the Lacedemonians with so much pride and excesse, that Solon was faine to make a Law to restraine the Suits to the number of three, and the rest of the things to a lower price. The gifts then bestowed they called [...], (as those which I presented you before, were called [...]) and sometimes [...], as being that which (to speake in Iuvenal's words)

Primâ pro nocte datur —

and such gifts Medea once sent by her children to Glauca. But so with the venge­ance, as she made them [...], killing her with the Spit, from which she gave her the roast.

[...]
Eurip. Med. v. 784.
[...]
[...] &c.

And this puts me in mind of some that reckon three daies for a Wedding,I. Pollux. l. 3 c. 3. allowing [...] for the first [...] (when the garment called [...] was given by the Woman to the man) for the second, and [...] for the third.

CAP. VIII. Quo tempore optimè ducatur Vxor.

THE time of the yeare which they deemed most lucky to Marry in (for almost every Nation has had their nefastous time and dayes) was the first Moneth of the Win­ter. (Clean contrary to the custom of the Persians, who thought it fitter to follow natures example, and set upon the worke of Generation in the Spring.) But though they chalked but one part of the yeare, I hope they did not mark all the rest with a coale, neither can I think they had the same opinion of all the other Months, which the Romans had only of the Month of May, Ovid. l. 5. Fast. Mense malas Maii nubere-it [Page 186] may be malum by Quaest. Rom. 8.6. Plutarches consent. The best day of the Month, they reckon'd to be the middle or the Full of the Moone; that they might be brought to bed (as we say) the sooner, and grow the fuller themselves. But the best part of the day was the last, or the next to the night, and so they might goe to bed the sooner. Just at these seasons The­mis in Isthm. H. Pindar would have T [...]etis to be Married to Peleus, as appears in those words of hers (and the Poets)

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...].

But I make no question, (as exact as they were in Marrying) many of them had the fortune to be borne [...] Quartâ Lunâ, as Hercules had. Besides, [...]. l. 3▪ Hesiod is of opinion that the forth day (and I beleeve he meanes [...] of the first third part of the Month) was a very good day to be Married in, so that no Oscinous bird did obcaevare or occinere, sing another song to the contrary.

[...]
[...].

Whereas the [...] (as he calls the eighteenth day, if you reckon thirty dayes to the Month) was in his judgment all as bad againe, especially for the Woman. But I must con­fesse, I rather incline to the judgement of the Goddesse: e­specially having Eurip: Iphig. in A v. 717. Agamemnon too (a man) on my side, who when the question was ask'd — [...]; made answer.

[...].

When that bless'd season of Full-Moon shall come. I doe not find the Romans to have been so scrupulous, as to think Marriage to be imperfect, unlesse it were at the full or never to be as good as it should be, except it were in Me­dio, like the vertues. 'Tis true, the Kalends and the Nones, & the Ides, were daies of another colour, black & unsuitable [Page 187] with the mirth of a Wedding: and so were all Holy-daies whatsoever, and the reason you have given by L▪ 1. Sat. c. 15 Macrobius in these words, Feriis autem vim cuiquam fieri piaculare est: ideo tunc vitantur nuptiae, in quibus vis fieri virginibus videtur. To whom if you object that the Nones were no Holy-daies, he will reply, that neither were the Nones Holy-daies to any, neither Religious daies (as they cal'd them) to such as inten­ded to Marry, but only thus: all your postri [...]uani dies, that is the first daies after the Ides, or the Nones, or the Calends, being accounted atri were not to admit of any Sacrifice. Now every new married Wife, the day after the Wedding was to offer a Sacrifice, which she could not doe, if she married upon the Nones. 'Tis true a Widdow might be suffered to Marry upon a Holy-day; (and Varr [...] will tell you the reason) but in the Parentalia in February, and the feast of the Salii in March none at all. Besides having of non-licet daies, they had a cu­stome to Marry only upon such a day as by the judgement of the Astrologer (to whom they sought) copulas nuptiales affir­met. But so much may suffice concerning the time of Marry­ing. I proceed to speak of the qualifications of the persons to to be Married.

CAP. IX. Quae requirantur in Marito

THE Conditions required in a Husband were these. First, he must be no stranger; for if it could be prov'd that he was; both his goods and he too were sold, and the third part of the price went to the informer. Secondly hee must be no lesse then five and thirty yeares old, according to the Law; and according to Polit, 7. Aristotle two yeares elder. But according to Polit, 7. Hesiod a little younger, or a little elder is sea­sonable enough.

[...]
[Page 188] [...]

Thirdly if the Woman with whom she was to Marry, were [...], sole daughter and Heire (such a one as Aristopha­nes in Vespis calls [...] or [...]) he must be one of the same house, and the next of the blood. But then there alwaies were, and (it may be) there ought to be (as I have knowne the like in other matters) some others of the kindred (if they were to be gotten) to controvert the businesse with him▪ and plead to the same; and then such Women were called [...], I. Poll. l. 3. c. 3. and the whole suit [...], the question was wont to be decided by the Pretor. Lastly he must not be one that had another Wife yet living with him, at least he might not be so, upon paine of being accounted a fellow of no ac­count, or repute among the Citizens, for Charondas having made this Law, [...], whosoever shall super-inducere novercam, let him be [...], &c. Besides the hurt done to the Children (it being as good to have the Divell to their Dame, as a Step-dame) gave one pretty reason more against being the Husband of two Wives in this sense, by way of dilemma: you shall have his words, as I found them in Monmebasiae Archiepis. Arsenius his [...] &c. saies he, [...], If thou hadst good luck in thy first Wife, thou shouldst have kept thee well while thou wast well: if thou hadst not, thou art a little better then a Foole or a Mad-man, to stumble againe at the same stone.

CAP. X. Quae requiruntur in Vxore.

THE Qualifications required in a Wife, were these. First she must be free, before she put her neck in the yoake. For otherwise the Marriage was counted [...] rather then [...], and you might call the Woman (in the words of Hesiod) [...]—If she were a stranger, she must pay soundly for it, no lesse then a thousand [...] to the Citty. This Law though it were for a time let downe by Pericles his ill example, yet it was brought up againe by Aristophon. Se­condly, shee must be six and twenty yeares of age, and yet Aristotle even in L. 7. c. 16. Pilicy can be very well contented to let the Woman Marry at eighteene. Out of indulgence to the Sex surely: for else he thinks it very unfitting they should Marry so young: both because [...] &c. they travell with a great deale more labour, and labour for their travell with a great deale more intemperance; and also because he had observ'd that in those places where they used to make so much hast, [...], the Puppies for the most part were blind, not so perfect, or not so bigge of stature as else they would be. But then there is Hesiod. Oper. another who would be willing to let them Marry a yeare or two soo­ner then he,

[...].

And Eurip. in Hel. v. 12. another sooner yet (if I doe not mistake)

[...].
Cùm ad pubertatem venit, tempestivis nuptiis.

Thirdly shee must be but one, and no more according to L. 13. Athenaeus; and yet about Socrates his time, by reason of the scarcity of men, to make the more hast for a recruit, they made an Act for toleration of keeping a Concubine; (whom they made use of only ad concumbendum for the present occa­sion) [Page 190] and that Children begotten upon such a Woman were accounted for [...], as good as the best. And what will you say, if Socrates himselfe made use of this liberty? For I have read he did, and that besides Xanthippe the shrew, he had another named Myrto, the daughter of Aristides, of which two it is said, that upon a time they fell out, and were pre­sently reconcil'd againe by their Husband, who told them, it was a shame for two handsome Women as they were, thus to fall out for one unhandsome man. But Rhod. Pa­naeth [...]us others there bee againe that deny the whole. During that liberty, I cannot see how the Etymology could hold water [...] Unlesse you will have the man to stand out. Hermione her selfe, though she were super inducta over Andromache's head did altogether dislike the encrease of the number.

[...]
[...].

Which words of hers were presently seconded by those of the Chorus. Eurip. An­drom. v. 177.

[...],
[...]
Such envious things the Women are,
That fellow-wives they cannot beare.

And verifi'd they have been, not onely by her owne example in conspiring the death of Andromache: but by the ordinary practice of other such Wives among the Greeks, especially in the Country of Epyrus, Eurip. ih. when one to bring the Husband out of love with the other, made use of Magicall devices, especially such as might hinder her bearing Children to him, and so con­sequently his bearing affection to her, there being no better way then Iuven. Sat. 2. partu retinere maritos. Thus Neoptolemus was made to hate his Wife Hermion [...], as she suppos'd, and so shee told the other.

[...]
[...]

When such courses as these are taken

[Page 191] Iuven. ib. Turgida non prodest conditâ pyxide Lyde, Neither the keeping of a Spider in a boxe, nor the lash of a naked Luper­cus will doe any good. Fourthly, she might be halfe a si­ster to the Husband, so it be meant not [...], or [...], or uterina; but only [...], by the Fathers side, or germana, as the word is used by Aemilius Probus; (whether in its germane sense I know not) where he speaks of Cimon's marrying his Sister Elpinice, Habuit autem in Matrimonio s [...]r [...] ­rem germanam suam, nomine Elpinicen, non magis amore, quam patrio more ductus: nā Atheniensibus licet eodē patre natas Vxores ducere. L. 13. This act of Cimons, Athenaeus thinks to have been done [...], contrary to the Laws, and so in a clancular way. But Plutarch saies he did it in a publike manner, not only by making her his Concubine to lye with him [...], (as he terms it) which agrees with that which I told you before concern­ing [...], but [...], * taking her into his house to live with him, and that for a lawfull cause, (as he thought) viz. because she was to seek of a Husband fit for her condition. But for all this, I doe not see how he could by a Grecian well be excus'd, for Hermione (in the place above commen­ded) made it alike barbarous.

[...]
[...]
When Sonne is joyn'd with Mother,
Or Sister with the Brother.

Unlesse you will maintaine the goodnesse of the practise then, by the greatnesse of the Persons that used it before, I meane Iupiter and Iuno, who had but one Womb, one birth, and one bed, (when they pleas'd.) Fiftly, she must be no Bastard, unlesse she were intended for a Bastard-maker, and in a Proletarious manner, only for breed, I mean for a Concubine: for such I take to be little better then what Tal­thibius once said poore Cassandra was like to be made by A­gamemnon, viz. Eurip. in Troad. v. 251. [...], and the Children little better then [...], if the Father were more in the dark. [Page 192] As for the Portion or Estate, she was either [...], one that had no Brother, and was Heire to the whole Estate: or [...] that had a Brother, and no more then her part, or a portion. The greatest distinction between a Wife and a Concubine, was the having a [...], or a portion. Insomuch that if any married with a Woman that had none, but was [...]; yet he would have the [...], the Writings, formal­ly drawn up however, to make the World believe the best. Those writings were sign'd and seal'd in the presence of witnesses, and the man did [...], make over to the Woman some House of Land in exchange, and this they call'd Harpocr. [...].

CAP. XI. De Divortiis.

ANd now that they are Married, the Husband was to lye with the Wife thrice in a Month (once for every part; for they divided their Month unto three parts.) or else, if she were an [...] she might goe to another, unlesse he were able to excuse himselfe by a lawfull impediment. Such as com­ing frō Funeralls is accounted by L. 2. Hesiod in those words of his.

[...]
[...].

Or by any other unseasonablenesse of time: for that they thought some times more seasonable then other, and some fitter to beget Men-children then Women, may appeare by the words of the same Poet, speaking of the sixt day of the middle part of the Month.

[...].

And a little after of two other daies.

[...].

But if they were about any solemne Sacrifice to the gods be the time what it would, it could never be lucky for either, [Page 193] and therefore at such times they used (as well as the Israe­lites) to obstaine altogether, or [...], pure habere, as the Poet cal'd it, in Asinario.

Si forte purè velle habere dixerit.

If a Wife that was an [...] were overlay'd, or any way abus'd by her Husband, she might have a Writ [...], otherwise called [...], and be suffered to leave him; and this they called Schol in A­ristoph. in Equit▪ [...]: where as if the Husband would part with her, it was call'd [...], be­cause he might tarry in his own house, and be rid of her company never the lesse. But one thing I must tell you too, that for either party to leave, or to put away the tother, was a thing alwaies very much detested among the Grecians. In­somuch that at Sparta, even then when the custome was for so many Men and Women to meet in the darke, and every on to buy his pigge in the poke, the Ephori impos'd a mulct up­on Lysander himselfe for putting away one, that he did not like, for a better. But [...], for the Woman to separate from the Man, 'twas a thousand times worse then [...], even flat Rebellion, or delinquency at the best. Heare but what Eurip. Med▪ v. 236. Medea saies of it

[...]
[...].

Where shee puts it for one of the priviledges which the Man enjoyes before the Women, to leave where he cannot like; whereas the poore Wi [...]e if she be well us'd, tis true, [...]no life like hers— [...]—but if ill— [...] there is no remedy but death, or she had better be out of the life. On the other side, what an honour they counted it to live content with one Wife, or one Husband in all: and what a dispa­ragement it was to Marry a Second, not only after the Di­vorce, but even after the death of the former, In Alcest. [...]. 464. Euripides will tell you in the words of the Chorus to Alcestis, thus threatning her Husband, if he married againe, though she were dead.

[Page 194]
[...]
[...].

But was it so indeed as Medea complain'd, and was the Wo­man to be miserable still without any hopes of redresse? no, for at length it was provided by the Law, that if she found the Conjugall yoake too straite, and had a mind to slip the Collar, she was to make her complaint to the Archon: who deputed other judges to consider if the cause were lawfull, and so to give her a Bill of Divorce with this condition, that she engage her selfe by Band, never to returne to her Hus­bands house againe: and when this was done, she might ei­ther have her portion back againe from her Husband, or else serve him with a Writ [...], or allow her mainte­nance, and so much a Month for use, as long as he detain'd the mony.

CAP. XII. De Mulierum scleragogiâ, & servilibus minister [...]s▪

BUT now whether the Woman reckond it sufficient cause to complaine, to be put to servile employments, I know not, such abuses as this were many times offered. I do not stand so much upon keeping of the Keyes, or making of the Bread; (whatever Apud Ev­rip Tpoad. v. 293. Heouba has complaind of that im­ployment) but the baser sort of services, such as fetching of Water upon their heads: which the poore old Maid in the Id. in Elect. v. 55. Poet, might justly make one of the saddest parts of her slavish condition,

[...]
[...].

It seems the Grecian Women their fashion of carrying Wa­ter, was the same that ours is now; nay and the Roman too▪ for L. 3. Fast. Ovid saies of the Vestall Virgin her selfe (Sylvia I mean when she went to fetch Water, and slept away her Maiden­head, [Page 195] a good caveat for all sleepy Servants)

Ponitur è summâ fictilis urna Comâ.

And so likewise I did once conjecture that the Men amongst them used to carry Water and other things too, much in the same manner as they do with us, I mean with things put a­bout their necks, because of that which the Poet saies of Vlys­ses his Marriners, when they took in fresh Water in Sicily.

[...]
[...]
[...]

Now whereas I mentiond only fetching of Water, I might indeed have added, any other worke without doores, which belonged to the Men; for to them on the other side, it was reckon'd neither a duty, nor a thing beseeming to meddle with any thing within doores, or so much as to know what was done there, [...]. It is Aristotles own Oeconomicks, at least [...], though not [...] (to use the words of Tusanus sometime professor at Paris, who translated into Greeke a­gaine, that part of the Book which concerns Man and Wife, the Originall being lost, and only a Latine translation of one Arrhetinus left) And very good reason you will say there is, for her to be excus'd from labour abroad, that must keep so close at home, and yet travell too: which close confinement made Medea thus bemoane the Wives condition. If any thing grieve her (saies he) she has no more company to make known her griefe unto, then [...], her own poore soule: And whereas they object that the Husband goes to Warre, and does this and that, I for my part saies she

E [...]rip. in Med v. 244. to 251.
[...]
[...].
—Three times to beare a shield

Thrice better do it think, then once to beare a child. And yet at home too, the liberty of the Wife was wont to be more or lesse, according to her Fathers liberality in her [Page 196] Portion; and therefore Hermione told Andromache that in this she came behind her, though she were otherwise the first Wife; my Father, saies she, sent me hither in a liberall manner.

Eurip. An­drom. v. 153.
[...].

With many a good thing. That having been free of my hand, I might be free of my tongue too. Only you that brought nothing with you, must goe to doores. And she that cānot pay, must be sure to pray. This argument of hers, her Waiting-maide afterward bandy'd back to her againe, to put her out of her feare that her Husb­and would put her away. For, saies she, he did not take you as a Captive, or so, but Ib. v. 872. [...] he had something with you.

CAP. XIII. De Mulierum honestioribus opificiis

THE emp [...]oyments most usuall and least dishonoura­ble, were seeing things handsome and neat in the house, and providing for the Workmen abroad: take it in Electra's own words

Eurip. Elect. v. 75.
[...]
[...] &c.

Or else woking at any kind of Lanifice, either at I. Poll. l. 7. c. 10. [...] the tazing, (shall I say) or the carding of the Wooll? or [...], when they went to spinne out the [...] or stamen, and [...] (as they call'd it) to divide it, and part it from the rest of the Wooll; or last of all at [...], the Weaving and joyning the [...] together, with the help of the [...], (the pecten or the sley like a comb) and the [...], or the [...], smooth stones (like our smooth lace-sticks, that they might not weare) which hung at the end of the threds. The po­sture in Weaving was more anciently Servi ad Aen. 8. standing, but at length (when they were weary) it came to sitting (with the Romans at least) excepting when they made plaine [Page 197] work recta as the Latines cal'd it, downe right with one thred a crosse and no more; for there was [...] too, and a great deale of variety in some workes, as well as severall sorts of works in the trade; which was the cause why V. 141 g. Iohn in Euripides when Crusa told him of a Bearing-cloth of her own Weaving, askt her of what sort of making it was.

[...].

Unlesse you will confine this [...] to the Virgins, (as you may seeme to have cause from the words but now produc'd▪) and the Wives and Mothers (or their servants for them) to the planer work. As it is said, they were wont to be among the Romans, for rectas parentes boni ominis causâ liberis confici cura­bant, saies Festus, the Parents among them would make their Children none but plane Cloaths, to shew they must use themselves to plaine dealing. And seeing Weaving was a worke so well beseeming the better sort (as appears in Creusa the daughter of no worse man then Erectheus a King of Athens, and that noble Lady Penelope) I cannot but wonder at Electra, if she have put it among her complaints in that verse,

[...].

That she was kept to Weaving. For (it may be) her com­plaint was, rather that she could not be her own Woman, and Weave for her selfe, but must be still winning and ne­ver wearing, and starve in the Cooks shop. I must tell her thus much from Polit. l. 6. c. 143. Aristotle, if she liv'd in a hate of levelling Democracy, though she were a married Woman (as she was but [...]) that or any work else would have been thought too much to little purpose. For saies he in such a case, [...], she must be forc'd to doe things her selfe for want of Servants, and so there could be no such thing at all as Gynaeconomy, which might give the Wife any privilidge at all.

CAP. XIV. De Vxorum & Filiarum Oecuria.

NOW the Wives besides their [...], (their Bed­chamber shall I call it, or their Attiring roome, or their Dining-roome, just as the men had their [...]) had their I. Poll. l. 1. c. 8. [...] too, to work in, as the Virgins had their [...] ▪ to play in, for I feare me, vnides chambres font dames folles, and Agamemnon is of my mind.

Eurip. Iphig. in Aul v. 737.
[...].
That Maids at home shud not be left a lone.

'Tis true they were helpt [...]o gadding abroad. Insomuch that a man would think they had Sentinels set at their Chamber­doores, by the words immediately following the former,

[...].

And if their Daughters not yet shut fast in Wedlock, were kept so in safe custody, and as it were, in Prison (for which their [...], things which their Parents gave them to keep them quiet, was a small amends) what strong guards think you would they put upon their Wives; when they ty'd them up? as good as ever any King in Epirus had to keep his daugh­ter, if we may believe the complaint of one of their Women, in one of their Aristoph. in▪ Thesmop. Poets:

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...].
—besides the seales
Upon the Womens Chambers, barres they lay
To make us sure; nay more, their Mastive curs
They keep to fright adulterers away.

No wonder then if the House-keepers of Athens, were [...] House-dogs (as we call them) or Keep-houses, when it was [Page 199] so hard a matter to get abroad▪ if it were for nothing but the trouble and the charges. In which sense you may well take that of the same Poet in Lusistrate: [...]. For if at any time they got forth (as a great many of them were [...], of a gadding Gossipping humour) they must be sure to have the attendance of Maides, and their [...], all the ornaments that belong'd to the Wo­men about them: and if they were found defective herein, there were [...] (as they call'd them) officers of pur­pose, who had power to impose a mulct upon them for it, and the mulct was I▪ Poll. l. 8. c. 10. posted up upon a certaine plane-tree, which they had in the Ceramicus for every one to read. But what doe I talke of going, when as Fathers and Husbands, were so hard or so jealous, as not to suffer their Wives and Daughters so much as to look abroad: or if they were suffer'd by them, they should be sure to suffer themselves from o­thers in their good name, as if they were wanton and the like. Hence it was that Hermione's waiting maide took up her Mistresse so short, when she went forth at doores in a pas­s [...]on.

Eurip. in Androm. v. 876.
[...]
[...]
[...]
But, pray, get in, and shew not thus your selfe
Before the house, &c.

Where, I dare not say, the translator was Phantastick to ren­der [...], imagineris ▪ but what ever he sayes, I cannot but imagine it fit for my purpose. Nay looking out at a win­dow, was almost as bad as looking out at doore; [...] as the Women complaine in Thesmophroris azusae Aristoph. where you may read more of their grievances) if they did but peep out, they would be thought to doe it, as other Women us'd to doe: and to draw in their head againe, the bet­ter to draw out the affection of the beholder. Nay farther yet, I feare me, some of the Daughters had scarce the liberty to [Page 200] goe out of one roome int [...] another: for so it was with An­tigone, when she went up to the top of the house to view the Army, as well may be conjectured by the words of her Pae­dagogue (a Tutor, such as to whom they committed the bringing up of their Children Maids or B [...]yes)

Eurip. Phanis. v. 88.
[...]
[...].

Whether the Wives could change their Cham [...]ers without leave, I know not, I believe they could hardly doe it with­out company, and the attendance of their Maids: as if they were going abroad, for so I remember Penelope went up to her Chamber, as Homer saies;

[...].

The Womans owne private chamber, (Gynaeconitis, Gyneco­nites, or Gynaecon, call it what you will) was (saith Didymus) [...] two stories high, like a nest, to make it the harder to climbe up to them: for (to tell you in his VVords) [...]. the People of ancient times, built their [...] their upper Chamber for the nonce. [...] and [...] they called them then, insomuch that Helena having beene alwayes close­bred up in such a chamber, is thought by some to be said to be hatcht of an Egge, either from the ovall fashion of the Roome, or the like signification of the name in the Greeke. VVhether they went up by the Ladder, or a paire of stares, 'tis not so easie to determine, as it was to get up, for when I call to mind what adoe the Paedagogue (whom I lastly mentiond) had to help up his Pupil by the hand, I am apt to thinke that [...] from the Parthenon, and the tother to the Gynae­con, to have beene a ladder, and not a stare-case: heare how she cries for help:

[...]
[...]
[...].

Such a [...] had Penelope in Homer, but no such need of helpe; for,

[Page 201]
[...].

Now a Woman if she went about any work that requir'd expedition, her fashion was [...], as Id. 14. Theocritus saies, to be nuda genu, to pin up her coat to her knees, but no farther, for feare of being taken for a doxie. Such a one as in Hesiod is called [...], me thinkes not so well rendred nates ornata, as [...]. ad nates succincta, from the stola, too short to become the modesty of a Woman, or the use of the word among the Latins. I might here take occasion to speak a great deale of their apparell, and the over many or­naments which they used about their heads, their necks, their eares, their armes, and their fingers, and twenty other sorts of this kind, but because there has been promis'd a draught thereof from a pen able to doe it, I think it better to hold my hands. Besides, I am of I. Pollux L. 5. c. 2. his mind in this, that for a good many of those names which we find in Authors, where they speake of this kind of things, [...], 'tis hard to know what fashion the things wereof; because it is hard to tell whether the Author be in jest or in earnest in the names.

CAP. XV. De Adulterio.

IF a Man had plowd in another Mans ground, though not as a Moechus manifestarius, Plant. in Bacchid. but by enticements, and in a clancular way, and were taken [...] (as they call'd it) in the fact it was counted so much the worse, and he that found him, might abuse him as much as he pleas'd: yea and kill him too, if the Cuckold did desire it, (and no doubt, but sometimes he had hay in his Hornes. If the fellon had no mind to meddle with him himselfe, he might have him be­fore the Thesmotheta, and cause him to be punished at the [Page 202] pleasure of the Poll. l. 8. c. 9. Judges▪ The ordinary manner of punish­ing an adulterer, had as little modesty a [...] [...]he crime it selfe, it was called either [...], or [...] synecdochically the part for the whole. for having pluckt off the haire of his privities, they threw hot ashes in the place, and thrust up a Raddish or a Mullet into his fundiment, according to that of Iuvenall, Quosdam maechos & mugilis intrat: Insomuch that ever after he was disgracefully call'd [...]. A pu­nishment little enough for so great a vice, so great I say, that Solon is thought to have tolerated the publike use of Harlots (as I formerly told you) of purpose to prevent it. And for the Woman having thus violated the Lawes of the gods (or the men rather, for they were better) she was not only forbid to goe to the Temples, but if she went any where else with the ornaments and attire which other Wo­men wore, it was lawfull for any that met her to take them, and teare them, and if her husband lay with her after, he was branded for [...], a base companion. On the other side, if the Women were forc'd, and openly abus'd, the A­dulterets punishment then was no more then a fine. and you will not so much wonder at this manner of dealing with him, if you consider how the other commits Adulte­ry with the mind too, as well as with the body of the Wo­man; and is so much more the dangerous of the two, as he that workes by a Mine, or can get in at a private way, then he that must breake the doore. For proofe whereof, if the Adultery of Aegysthus and Clytemnestra which proceeded to the death of Agamemnon be not sufficient, I referre you to that practice of Sejanus: who having on a time receiv'd an af­front from Drusus, had no other way to be reveng'd▪ Cuncta tentanti (saies L. 4. Anral. Tacitus) promptissimum visum ad uxorem ejus Liviā convertere: hanc ut amore incensus adulteris pellexit ad cō ­jugii spem, consortium Regni, & necem mariti impulit.. In like manner, if a Man had ravisht a young VVoman, (so she were free borne,) hisIsaeus pre Pyrrh. punishment was a fine, viz. a thousan [Page 203] Drachmae, but then besides that, he was to marry her too, (unlesse it could be made appeare she had taken something of him in consideration) which puts me in mind of a story of the Messenian in Pausanias: who to compell Aristodemus to give him his Daughter to Wife, pleaded that he had brought her with child: whereupon he to evidence the contrary, kill'd her with his own hand, and cut up her belly worse then Virginius. There was a time when a ravisher of a Vir­gin was to be ston'd shall I say, or pre [...]s'd to death, for they called such a punishment [...], as Homer speaks.

[...].

LIBER QVINTUS.

CAP. I. De Puerperarum Religione, &c.

THE Athenians (saies Plutarch in his Marriage ex­hortations) had three sacred plowings. One in the Sciron, another in the Raria, and another called Buzugion: but yet, saies he, [...], the plowing for Children is the best Husbandry. In that he calls it plowing (a word very sutable to a Conjugall condition) he agrees with the expressions commonly used by the Greekes of [...], and [...], and [...], concerning the Women. For asL. 7. t. 67. Aristotle saies in his Politicks, [...]: as also with the use of the word [...] for to beget, as you have in Sophocles his Oedipus Tyrannus [...], and in his Antigone [...] in the same sence. So Aristaenetus L. 1. Ep. 18. in one of his Epistles (speaking of a Woman to be Married) saies [...]. And Moschus has an Epigramme of purpose upon [...]. The Latine word Sator answers very well to it, and so [Page 205] would Insitor to the word [...] a bud, and [...], so com­monly used in Sophocles and other Authors in the same sence. Now for a Woman with child, it was sometime the cu­stome for about forty daies before her time, to abstaine from going to the Temples, and pray at home. But then A­ristotles Loco predict. advice could not be followed, who would have a Law made to compell Women with child, to goe every day in Pilgrimage a certaine journey, to doe service to one or o­ther of the Gods of Generation, [...], and his reason was, that they might not [...] grow unlusty by sitting still, but by this kind of travelling pre­pare their bodies for a worse: as Plutarch saies, Lycurgus caused the Maids of Sparta to use the exercises of wrestling, and coyting, and shooting and the like, that by this means ha­ving confirm'd their own health and strength, they might make the stronger Children, and might the better [...], wrestle with the throwes. The principall god whom they pray'd unto, especially in the time of tra­vell was Diana, cal [...]ed by them [...], from her readinesse to come to the woman at a call, or a crying out:

—Aperire partus
Horat. Carm. Saec.
Lenis Ilithiia—

So that from the office of a Hand-woman, and her handy­nesse or dexterity, and willingnesse to performe it, she was wor­shipped by the Romans under the name o 'Egeria, quod eam pu­tarent facile Conceptam alvum egerere, saies Festus, an sometime, under the name of Facilina.

—Facilinae templa Dianae.
Sil Ital.

Either a face, because she was painted with a Torch in her hand; (as if she did but hold the Candle to it) and so was Ili­thiia by the Greeks, [...], (saies Pausanias in Arcadicis) because the paines of a Travell are so hott: or else from facilis, easy and without diffi­culty to be woone.

—Gravidis facilis Lucina puellis.
Ovid. Fast l 2.

[Page 206] likewise for the same reason called by the Greekes [...]: as by Orpheus, by whom she is also termed [...], and [...], and [...], because she stood still ready as it were at the doore, and was alwaies at hand to doe the work of a hand-woman—tu voto parturientis ades. Or lastly from facilis easy, Id. and without paine, because she gave the VVoman facilem partum, as he saies

Vt solvat partus molliter illa suos.

For the same cause they gave her also the title of [...] as the Latins did that of Genitalis,

Sive tu Lucina probas vocari,
Seu Genitalis.

To this purpose I remember a jest related by Cicero of one Timaeus, made upon the burning of her Temple at Ephesus neer about the time that Alexander was borne: Non esse mi­randum, quòd Diana occupata in adjuva [...]dâ Olympiâ Alexandro gravidâ domo abesset, that it was no wonder; because Diana, was then taken up in helping Olimpia and yet this jest (as dry as it is) Plutarch is so far from liking, that he saies it was cold enough to have extinguish'd the flames. Last of all she was also called [...], quasi [...], saies the Aristoph. in Lusist. Scho­liast, as much as to say Lucifera or Lucina. For by this name she was most of all adored by the Romans too, according to that of Ovid.

Dicite, tu nobis lucem Lucina, dedisti:
Dicite, tu voto parturientis ades.

Now this Lucina (saith L. 2 de Nat. D [...]or. Cicero) was nothing but the Moon: Luna à lucendo nominata est, eadem est enim Lucina. And the Moon being (as L. 4. de Ling. L [...]. Varro saith) nascentiū dux, was therefore wor­shipped by the women in travell, quod partus maturescant septē aut nonnunquam novem Lunae cursibus. Or because the Moon by the filling and opening moisture of her influence, gravidita­tes & partus afferat, maturitates (que) gignendi, as the Oratour said in the same place. If you chance to meet with a Plurall num­ber, as you have in Homer [...], and in [Page 207] Aristotle [...], &c. you may take it to be in re­ference only to severall names of one and the same Diana and in especiall manner to those three viz. Lucina in Heaven, Diana above ground & Proserpina beneath in regard to which the VVomen among the Latins, used to call her Diva triformis, in their prayers at the time of Child-bearing,

Quae laborantes utero puellas
Ter vocata audis, adimis (que) letho
Diva triformis.

Diana should be a Gentle-VVomen by the number of her names. Diana, I said; for that was the ground, or the princi­pall name: all the other names seeme to be but the descant, or so many Epithetes, and Sur-names upon it. So in Euripides his Hippolytus you have.

[...]
[...]
[...].

In another tragedy [...] and— [...] or Diana stands still the substantive, and all the rest hang like so many Adje­ctives. Besides these to the Moone, they talke of other Sa­crifices to they know not whom themselves, whom they worshipped by the name of [...]. Cottus, Gyges, and Briareus say some. So many windes, saies one Etymol. Di­ction. (that which is thought to be meant by the Gyants in the Fables.) But what have the women to doe VVith the VVind? it can blow them no good, but a Tympany, and so puffe them up with the conceit of a Child. Orphaus calls them by the name of A­malcides, Protoclias, and Protocreon and Philochorus saies, they were the three first men that were begotten. And here I must tell you of somewhat to be done by the Husband too; for he was to Sacrifice to the Nymphs, and pray to them then for the bringing forth of the child, as he was afterwards to give them thankes for the bringing it up. And thus much I conjecture by those words of Orestes, when one told him [Page 208] that he saw Aegystus Sacrificing to the Nymphes.

Eurip Elect. v 616.
[...];
For breeding was it, or for bringing forth?

CAP. II. De Puerperio, & foetu Masculo.

FOR the place where they lay in, whether it were a Chamber kept of purpose for that use I cannot tell; nei­ther durst I conclude as much by the [...] in [...] Eu­ripides where speaking of Iupiter and Bacchus, he saies,

In Baceh. v. 96.
[...]
[...].

At the time of travell, they were wont to take Palme branches and hold them in their hands, as thinking they had a vertue either to conquor the paine, (for a palme brench was a token of Conquest) or to make them beare up under the burthen the better, (for no weight will make a palme-brance goe downe­ward) according to that of Theognis.

[...]
[...].

I doe not read that ever before travell they stood in feare of such things as Incubi, De Civ. Dei l 15 c. 22. and Fauni, and Sylvani, as the Romans did, who (as St Austin saies) suppos'd those Hobgoblings improbos saepe extisse mulieribus, & earum appetisse, ac peregisse concubitum. Or that after the delevery, they kept three men of purpose to sit up all night, one with an Axe, and another with a Pestle, and another with a Broome, cutting and beat­ing, and sweeping at the thresholds to keep▪ Ibid. l 6. c. 9. Sylvanus off from coming to hurt the Woman for having child without him. I hope they had more wit. When the Woman was delivered, if it hapened to be a Male, then what joy and confidence of the building of their house (as the Hebrew phrase is) for partuviri fundavit familiam, saies [...]. 10. Met. Apuleius, such a one they accounted as a Pillar thereof, [...], saies Lycophron of Hector, and [...], saies Pinder of the [Page 209] same. Iphigenia her selfe, when she dreamt of the fall of a house, could interpret the Pillars for so many Sons. For saies shee,

[...]
The Males are pillars of a family.

And very good reason the men should beare the name of the Pillars of the house, if the Pillars of the House can beare the names, and the figures of the men. As they doe many of them to this day. Names they made choyce of the best, such as [...] among the Greekes, and Telamones among the Latins: but indeed the figure was commonly of the worst, with a hunch back, bowing under the weight, and therefore they were called Gibbosi, according to that in Martial.

—Ridetur Atlas cum Compare Gibbo.

Besides in ancient time, 'twas an ordinary thing to erect a Pillar instead of a Statue, or the Image of a man.

CAP. III. De infantibus lavandis & ungendis.

THE Child as soon as it was borne, was washt in Wa­ter (or else in Wine,Plut▪ in Ly­curg▪ if they follow'd the Lacedaemonian fashion, and desir'd to prove, shall I say, or to improve the strength of the Infant) of this washing mention is made in Plautus his Amphitryon thus,

Postquam peperit pueros, lavare jussit; nos occapimus.
Sed puer ille quem ego lavi, ut magnus est & multum valet!

and so likewise in Lycophron (for I thing it may be meant of the child, as well as the Mother) where he speaks of Pria­mus his putting to death the Infant Munippus (as he did his Mother Cilla, rather then Hecuba her sister, and her sonne A­lexander) though the Oracle named no body, but only bid him kill [...], the Mother and the Child, he did it saies he.

from which verse (after I have started the question how he came to be called Munippus, if he liv [...]d not long enough to be named) I have occasion given to tell you more of this mat­ter. For the Scoliast notes upon the word [...], that after they had washt the body with Water (heated I sup­pose it was, and used only for the cleansing of the body) they anoynted it with oyle, kept in a [...], or a vessell so called, which they had for that purpose. The reason I be­lieve to be the same, for which they did it at other times up­on the elder sort. viz. [...], (as the In Aristoph. Plut. Scholiast has it) to close up the pores againe after they had been open'd by the hot water, and to keep out the cold. This thing of annointing, was so constantly used just after the washing, that you shal have the word [...], sometimes used to signify the same, as it is in Callimachus his Hymne upon Iupiter.

[...]
[...]
[...].

In allusion to this [...] L. 9. Di [...] ­nys. Nonnus calls the birth of Bacchus [...]. For coming from so cleane a place as Iupi­ters thigh, he had no great need of a washing.

CAP. IV. De Cunabulis, &c.

THE Child being washed, it was wrapt in a cloth Wo­ven for the purpose by the Mother in the time of her Virginity; as may be conjectur'd by that which Creusa made for Ion. In this cloth the Erecthidae wrought the Image of the Gorgon, and the Snakes of her head, as it was in Minerva's Aegis, by helpe whereof Perseus had cut it off. Besides the likenesse of two Dragons drawn in gold, by Minerva's own command, and in memory of Ericthonius: who being borne of nothing but Vulcan's seed spilt on the ground in forcing of the goddesse, and having feet like a Dragon was exposed and committed by her, to the custody of two vigilant Dra­gons.

[...]
Eurip. in Ion. v. 25. & 1427.
[...]
[...].

Saies the Poet▪ and from thence came the custome I speake of. And yet perhaps nei­ther those Dragons, nor the others in imitation of them, were any thing else but emblems, used by the authors to ex­presse the narrow and watchfull care that was or ought to be had in the breeding of the child; for so they are like to have been assigned for keepers of other things too, as of the apples of the Hesperides &c. & that because of their quicknes of sight, according to Festus: Dracones dicti [...], quod est videre: clarissimā enim habebant oculorum aciem quâ ex causâ incubantes eos thesauris custodiae causâ finxerunt. Being wrap▪d in the cloth insteed of being put in a cradle, it was either layd upon a Clypeus, as an omen of fortitude in a time of Warre▪ (& thus was Hercules himselfe, and the Lacedemonians gene­rally used; thus also the Strabo l. 7. Celtae used the children when they threw them into the Rhene:) or else upon a Vannus or Ventila­labrum [Page 212] quod alimentorum copiae & bonitatis Symbolum conjecta­bant saies Rhodiginus, as an omen of peace and plenty.

CAP. V. De Infantis gestatione circa focum, & de nominis impositione.

WHen the child was five daies old, they took it and carried it about the hearth running: perchance to initiate him to the Lares, and make him one of the house. At the same time the custome was for the Midwives to wash their hands. Now in token of joy for having a child the Pa­rents bedecked their house with Garlands, and in congra­tulation the kindred that intended to be at the naming-feast, sent their [...] (as Aeschylus calls them in Eumenides) before, as they have used to doe with us at a Christning ▪ the things which they sent, were commonly Polypodes, and Sepiae, whether as rarities, or for what reason I am yet to seeke. The verses of Eub [...]lus cited by Atheneus c. 2. speake as if those things were not kept till the feast, but us'd the same day, as likewise Doves, and Thrushes, and Coleworts with oyle, and tosted pieces of Chersonesus-cheese, and I know not what: the whole solemnity of the day is called [...], and so is the Genius, or [...], from the running about the hearth (which it seemes was plac'd in the midst of the roome) or as we may call it Dauncing about our cole fire, for we read of no more but the hearth: but sure­ly there must be a fire, for Hesychius saies, those that carried the child must be naked The naming-feast which I men­tion'd, was kept upon the seventh day after the Birth, saies L. 7. de Hist. An [...] Aristotle: and his reason is, because that day was observ'd to be very criticall to most things, [...], and therefore, saies he▪ when that day came, if they perceived the child to be well, then they presently gave it a name, [...], as presuming [Page 213] it would continue so. But (with reverence be it spoken) I rather believe it to have been upon the tenth day (or the tenth night rather) because the feast which they kept was call­ed [...] and those which then sacrific'd (for that was to be done first) were said to [...]: and at the same feast (saies Suidas) were the Kinred wont to meet all to­gether, to be witnesses (as we call it) to the naming of the child, after the manner of the Romans at the Nominalia. A­gaine, besides the authority of a Scholiast upon the word [...] (in Avibus Aristophanis) I have the plaine testimony of the Poet himselfe in the same Comedy in another place, where he brings in Pistheteros thus speaking of Athens, in an allusion to the custome,

[...]
[...].

Now a Eustath▪ in Il. 5. Father might give what name he pleas'd to any of his children: but usually the eldest sonne was called by the name of the Grand-father. I cannot say that they kept this name, and had no more: for many times they chang'd their name, as they chang'd their condition. Thus the daughter of Proteus, Eur. Hel v. 13. when she came to be elder and wiser, assumed the name of Theonoe; thu [...] A [...]chil. Ta [...]. l 5. Eustat. l. 9. Leucippe when she was bought, was new-nam'd Lacaena; and Ismenias, Atraces, when he became enslav'd. And indeed for the Servants, it was an ordinary thing to give up their names, and all to their Masters: who presently gave them new, such as they thought sit. Either from the Country, [...], or the colour and complexion, as [...] or [...]:Phoc. Bibli­oth. Cod. 279. or some good quality in him, as [...], and [...], or else from the day or the time whereon they bought him, as [...]. At Rome the Master gave them a name of their owne: but 'twas when they set them free, and so a new name was a token of liberty too: or of something better,See Rev. 2.17. as of an adoption, (when the adopters name was the better of the two) or some other good for­tune: which made him in Lucian, when an Estate fell to him, [Page 214] to change his name from Simon to Simonides ▪ and thus they tooke new names when they came to be made Kings, as a­mong the Persians &c. or gods, as every where besides, which appeares in those names of Palaemon and Quirinus, & a great many more.

CAP. VI. De Puerperarum Lustrationibus.

THE Mother after her delivery (though some say it was done after the first nights lying with her Husband) hung up her Zona to Diana [...], (Cinxia you may call her in Latine) and her clothes too (saies Callimachus) to Di­ana [...] ▪ untill she were purifi'd, she was as carefully shun'd, as any Woman of the Jewes, insomuch that reckon­ing her among the [...], they loathed to goe into the house where she lay, as much as if she had layn for dead: or if they happened to goe in unwittingly or by constraint; when they came forth againe, they would be sure to wash. whence that of Diog: Laertius in the life of Pythagoras, [...]. which puts me in mind of Iphigenia in Euripides: when bemoaning the condition of O­restes, whom the Scythians designed for a Sacrifice to Diana, she spake her mind so plainly in relation to her curiousnesse, to have no body come neere her, that came from a Woman in Child-bed, or a slaughter, or a funerall, &c. I defy (saies she) the hypocrisy of that Goddesse whatever she be, that shall take delight in the murthering of men, and yet notwithstanding out of purity, forsooth, shall forbid such & such to come neere her Altars.

Iphig in Taur. v. 380.
[...]
[...]
[...].

A saying so cutting to the folly of the best of the heathen Theology, that it would have sounded very well from the [Page 215] mouth of a Christian. For Thucydides saies, that the Athenians, for feare the holy Isle of Delos, should by this meanes be polluted, made a law, that no Woman should lye in for child there, but she must be remov'd to Rhenia, an Island neere adjoyning. What day she was purifi'd in, I cannot yet determine, and I remember the question put in Euripides:

[...].

Whether it were at the time of the [...], the feast that was kept at the forty dayes end (for so many dayes she was to keep in after her delivery, as well as before) or whether it were [...], when the child was a tenne-night old, (as we say a seven night, counting nothing but the nights: for I doe not think 'tis the tenth Month) I doe not well know: but Electra saies it was so,

[...].

Whensoever the time was: the Woman, after she had wash'd away her [...] in the river (as Rhea did hers in the ri­ver Lymax so called from Pausan in Ach. thence) she her selfe was to Sa­crifice to Diana, for helping her to a child: and her Husband to the Nymphes, for helping him to such a Wife: or both (if you will) to returne their thankes, that the child came in its due time. And this one calls [...]. It may be in case of weaknesse, or if she were ignorant of rites (as she might be at the first) another did it for her, as Clytemnestra did for Electra upon her request. But indeed it should be the Midwife by right, as Clytemnestra her selfe con­fessed,

[...].
Eurip. Electr. v. 1128.

During her lying in; the greatest part of her food was cole­wort.

CAP. VII. De Nutricibus.

THE Nurses during the time of sucking, were called [...] (from [...] the same that [...] the pappes) but af­ter they came to be Weaned ( [...]) [...] dry Nurses. Now the custome was for the Nurses (the better to harden the Children usu liberioris Rhodig. ex Plat. aurae, and to make the Nurses the more neat and cleanly) to be often carrying the children abroad in the waies and the streets: and in case they should be unquiet, the Scholiast upon those words of Ari­stophanes,

[...].

Saies they were wont to have their sponge full of hony, in a little pot alwaies ready for the purpose. Of all Women they counted a Lacedemonian the fittest for a Nurse, (and such a one Alcibiades had himselfe.) Or rather indeed the Atheni­an Women were so proud, that they counted it a disparage­ment to them, to be nurses themselves. And therefore the Woman in Demosthenes, when it was objected to her, that she had sometimes used this base employment, was faine to ex­cuse it, by the necessity of the Famine, which was in the Ci­ty at that time. And so likewise you shall finde Hecuba in Eu­ripides complayning of her unhappines, that she must be for­ced to such an office as this was. When they would lull as we call it) or lalle a child a sleepe, they used lallare to cry [...], or [...], to sing songs to it. Their songs they called [...], and sometimes [...]: (for so is naenia used in the Latine too, as in Arnobius lib. 7. Somno occupari ut possint le­ves audiendae sunt naeniae,) such a kind of song is that in Theo­critus.

[...]
[...]
[Page 217] [...].
Sleep my little soules, &c.

For thus they were wont to [...] to the child, calling it also sometimes [...], or [...], or [...] and the like.

CAP. VIII. De expositione Infantum.

BUT we shall have no need to trouble our selves to get Nurses, if the child either dye of it selfe, or be exposed to dye by the Parent. If it dye in the time of it's infancy (be­fore it had teeth saies Pliny) it was to have but a cold bu­riall without any fire, or any funerall sacrifice or solemnity in Mourning or otherwise As being (in the words of Sat. 8. Iu­venal) minor igne rogi. Which practise is by Plutarch in his Consolation to his Wife, produced for an argument, to per­swade her not to grieve for the death of her child; Saies he [...]. The custome of exposing childring, which the Graecians call [...], with the people of ancient times was very usuall; it was exercised upon such children as were lame, or deformed, or defective in any of their Members. We Exod. 7. v. 2. read indeed that Moses was used thus because he was [...] or a godly child: but he was rather hidden from Pharaoh, then exposed to the river. This practice was in most places at the pleasure of the parent: but at Sparta I read that they took better advice [...] for there they had a Commitee of purpose called by them [...] appointed to examine every child, whether it were [...], sound or not. The places where they exposed them, were sometimes Rivers and Lakes, such as Moses was put in by his Mother, and Romulus and Remus by their Un­kle Aemilius; sometimes a sinke or a gutter, according to that in Iuvenal.

[Page 218]
—vota (que) saepe
Ad spurcos decepta lacus.

Sometimes a deep pit, such as the Lacedaemonians had at Taygetus in common for all, sometimes Woods and desert places, such as Oedipus had, as Seneca saies: & in alta nemora pabulum misit feris Avidis—and sometimes the wide Sea, as Iustin saies of one Habides, (if that be his name,) Gargoris Habidem nepotem suum in mare pro­jici jussit. If a child were exposed any where upon the Land, after they had swathed it [...] fasciis, they put it in an earthen pot. Such a pot some would have to be meant by the Cantharus in Terence his Andria.

—verum vidi Cantharum

Suffarcinatum ▪ As if it were Suffasciatum. Whereas o­thers would have you read it Cantharam, for an old Woman of that name, and suffarcinatam, for as much as succinctam. It is sometimes called [...], as by Aristophanes in Ranis, where he speakes of Oedipus thus

[...]
[...]

And sometimes [...], saies the Scholiast upon the same place, whence comes [...] exponere. What kind of thing that [...] was, wherein Creusa exposed her Bastard in a rock in the Acropolis; or whereof it was made, I cannot so well determine. Euripides saies it was [...] a vessell, and that Ion the child was wrapt up in a skinne, or a leather, and put into it, according to that

[...]
[...].

Me thinkes it might be rendred area, and more properly so then Moses [...] can be: for first he saies there was [...] skinne or leather, roll'd or folded up, such as some of our Chests have. 2. It was fastend or lock'd of one side: [...] ab [...] and [...], as our trunks are. 3. It was round also, and fit to be tumbled as he saies,

[...]

And for [...], that will serve well enough for any such thing, as well as vas, or a vessell. If the child were exposed on the Water, it was usually put in a thing made like a bas­ket made of oziers, or bulrush [...]s, daub'd and clos'd with slime and pitch, such as that we read of in C. 2. v. 3. Exodus. But though they thus set him out to the mercy of fortune, they would be sure to set him forth too, in the best manner they could, with rings, and jewels, and garlands, and many precious or­naments, either in a way of mourning, to doe as they did to the dead, according to that

Eurip. Ion: v. 26.
[...]
[...].

Or in a way of care and providence, that if it liv'd, and any one happen'd to find it so lying, and would Tolleret. take it up (as they call it) he might have his [...], or [...], his char­ges to breed him advanc'd to his hand: and if it dyed, there might be enough for him, that would bestow the paines, to bestow the cost too in the burying, according to that in Heautont▪ Act. 3. Sc. 1. Terence.

—cum exponendam do illi, degito annulum
Detraho, & eum ut unà cum puellâ exponeret
Si moreretur, ne expers partis esset de nostris bonis.

These [...], or crepundia, most commonly were fastned a­bout their necks, and were therefore called [...], as they were likewise called [...]; for they were many times, bottles and bells, and such like toyes (and so you must di­stinguish betwixt ornaments & marks) because they were for another end yet besides the former, viz. [...] (saies Dio Chrysost. one) not to adorne him, but to marke him so as to know him againe, and to set the parents name therein, as we use to fasten collars and such like things, about the necks of our dogs: and it may be the rattle-bels were fastned to find him by the noyse, as we doe our Hawkes. For you must know, every child that was exposed, was not exposed with this in­tent [Page 220] to be killed (as some would have exponere and necare to be little different) for many times they did it to hide it only, out of feare it would be killed, if it were not exposed (as it was with Moses:) and sometimes (if it were a Bastard) they put it out of purpose to have some body nurse it, for if she bread it up her selfe, every body would know it. Besides, when they were exposed with that intent, the parents for the most, part had not their ends, for none have proved more famous men then such as were exposed, as might be made appeare by sundry examples. At the best, exposing in my mind was very hard dealing, and therefore the Thebans (whom Aelian commends for their humanity) made a Law to forbid it: and so did the Romans too afterward: among whom, no exposed child could be free of the City. And yet Aristotle could afford to prescribe it, [...]. But he was then in Politicks, and that made him forget his Physicks, or his naturall affection. Our putting out children to Nurse, many times proves little better then exposing. Another way there was of carrying a child into another Country, where it might live in secret, and secure from an e­nemy: as Orestes did in Phocis, from the rage of Aegystus. And therefore Sophocles speaking of his manner of life in his youth, calls it [...]; and so you might have called him [...], in the words of Lycophron: but enough of exposing. I will proceed to speak of the customes they used in educati­on: only, because their practise was different according to the birth of the child, it will be necessary to speak a word first of the severall sorts of children, in regard of their Birth or Pa­rentage.

CAP. IX. De Liberorum diversitate.

ACcording to the Scholiast upon Homer, there were four sorts of Sonnes. 1. [...], or [...], in Latine Legitimus, [...], the sonne of a married free Woman. 2. [...], qui Latinè reddi non potest, saies L. 3. c. 6. Quintilian, the sonne either of a forreigne Woman, or a Concubine; such a sonne, if his Father were but a private man, might have nothing to doe with the name, or the kin­dred of his Fether, [...] saies Ari­stophanes: In Avib. Eurip. v. 591. and if the case were thus when the Mother was a stranger, how just a cause had Ion in the Poet, to complain as he did?

[...]
[...].

But if the father were a Prince, or some great Potentate (if we may believe Eustathius upon Il. 8. Homer concerning Teucer who was a nothus himselfe) being well born he must needs be lawfully borne, and so he was held in as great esteeme as any other, and enjoy'd his inheritance: consuetudinis Regiae fuit ut legitimam Vxorem non habentes aliquam licet captivam tamen pro legitimâ haberent, ut liberi ex ipsâ nati succederent, saies Ser­vius. Whereas the other must be pop'd along with a portion only of a thousand drachmae at the most: Harpoc. this portion they called [...], which they had in the nature of gifts, like [...] which Gen. 25 c. 6. Abraham gave to the sonnes of his concubines: it was the value of [...] of five minae saies the Scholiast upon Aristophanes in Avibus ▪ where I remember how Hercu­les (Iupiters bastard by Alemaena the Wife of Amphitryon) when Pistheteros had told him, that being [...], by the Law he could not lay claime to the least part of his fathers estate, makes answer thus;

[Page 222]
[...]
[...];

But what if he give me a portion, I hope there is no law against that. But the other reply'd againe and conf [...]ted his answer, by urging Solon's Law, which ordered indeed that, the nothi should [...], have the estate shared among them in portions, but it must be only for default of legitimate children and not otherwise. This Law is mentioned by De­mosthenes in his speech [...]. Thirdly, [...] an obscure sonne, whose Father we know not: in Latine Spurius or Favonius. As if he were nothing but terrae filius, rising out of the ground like the wind; or as if he were begotten of the wind, (which we know not from what part of the earth it comes) without the helpe of a Father; like the egges which they call [...], made by the hens without the help of the cook. In allusion to which Lucian calls Vulcan [...], because they fained him to be borne of Iuno, but begot of the Wind, or they knew not whom. 4ly, [...], saies Pollux; A Sonne borne in Wedlock, of a woman with child when she married, whom the Husband took for a Maid. To these may be added, first [...], or [...], a sonne not begotten, but made, or adopted: of whom (it may be) I shall speak more anon. Secondly, [...] liber, whose father was [...] libertus, made free: and thirdly, [...] ingennus, the sonne of [...]. Any sonne begotten by a Father in his old age, or the only child, or the only beloved, they usually called 1 Poll. [...].

CAP. X. De Liberorum educatione.

IT is said of Greece, that it tooke the best course in breed­ing up of Children, of any Country in the world. In so much that Euripides is therefore thought to have given it the Epithete of [...], by way of excellence above the rest. But how is it then that Homer gives the same to Ithaca: as Cicero does that of a Nidulus. In Aristophanes his Thesmopho­riazusae, the Pr [...]co, calling upon the Women, to provide to sacrifice to such and such Gods, among the rest brings in

[...]

But whether this [...] here be Tellus in generall, the Mother and the Nurse of the Creatures; or whether it be only▪ Tellus Attica, Athens [...], the best Nurse of the best, I know not, but thus much is deliver'd by Suidas, viz. that Erictho­nius the poore expos'd child of Vulcan, in a thankfull ac­knowledgement of his education in that land, first sacrific'd [...]o this [...], and having built an Alter of purpose to her, made a Law that whosoever would sacrifice to any other god should [...], doe it to her first. Well let us see a little what their manner of education was. They say the Children were usually taught [...], first to swimme and dive and then to read; Very good method. If the Father was poore, he was brought up to a trade; if able and rich, to Philosophy, Musick, Gymnicall exercises, hunting and the like. If he were brought up to no calling at all, in case his Father should come to poverty, he was not bound to maintaine Plut. in So­lon. him, as otherwise he was. Many times the boyes were taken up, and maintained by the greater sort, in a lustfull manner (as they have been by the Romans) and were called their [...] Pages: all such Cata­mites or Ganymedes were usually called Hesych. [...], though, I [Page 224] know, [...] and [...] too, are frequently used by Sophocles and others, in no ill meaning at all.

CAP. XI. De Puerorum Castigatione, &c.

IF a boy at any time were refractory, and stubborne in committing a fault, the best means the Mother could use to perswade him to leave it, was to shew him her breasts, [...], saies the Scholiast upon Euripides, as the most powerfulll motive she had. But the Fathers and the Masters took another course with them. If a boy had de­serv'd to be whipt, he should be sure enough of his wages from them, for they tyed him fast, [...], to a block, to make him kisse the post, or [...], to a stake, or a pinne, and so whipt him. And thus to be punished they called it [...], saies he in In Equit. Aristophanes, which is rendred by Frischlin, Distētus affigêre humi, as if they stretcht him out every way as much as they could, and tyed his neck, and armes, & legges, too pinnes fastned in the ground for that purpose, to keep him from striving. I know not whether this were the same as they called E [...]. ad Hebr. c. [...]1 v. 3.5. [...], or [...]. But I think that to have been rather the stretch­ing, or pulling of the skinne, only fidiculis with little cords, to make it as tight as that in a drumme. Of which perhaps the Poet speaks when he saies, [...], from the [...], or the stoole, whereon they stretcht him or beat him, as they would a skinne or a hide. That torture of one of the seaven brethren in the L. 2. c. 7 v. 7. Maccabes, pulling his skinne off his head, may be very well reduced hither. And indeed I doe [...]ather think the true apo [...]ympanismum, to have been a torture or a rack exercised upon any by Tyrants rather then a pun­ishment of boyes and children by their Masters. For so A­ristotle in the second book of his L. 2 c 8 [...]. 38 Rhetoricks, saies that An­tiphon [Page 225] the Poet, was used by Dionysius the Tyrant. And in the sixth T. 24. Chapter of the same book, speaking of the want of all feare, in such as had already suffered the extermity of e­vills, he instances in those that are thus used; [...]. And so Plutarch in his booke de Adulatione, cryes out upon those flatterers or Ptolomee, that even [...], when he was thus racking and torturing of men, durst not open their mouthes to disswade him. But yet I believe also, that there was an easier kind of [...], when they would but beat a fellow with clubbs, which they called [...] (if that be not rather the word for the block upon which they suffered, for the Scholiasts on these words of Aristophanes in Pluto [...]—sayes both [...], on which, and [...] with which they beat him.) And that boyes were punished with such a thing, I have cause to think, from these words of Plutarch [...] &c. But to returne to the punishment with the Passalus. I know the word [...] in that Poet, is more often used to expresse another manner of handling a man, by any body else as well as a Master. For instance, in Thesmophoriazusae, when one kept a great deale of noyse and would not be silent, another threatens him to put a [...] in his mouth.

[...]
[...].

Where the Scholiast saies he alluded to the trick (used with us also) of thrusting a stick in a Hoggs mouth, when they would see whether it had [...], the Haile, or the Meazles or no; nay in the Poet himselfe in Equites, you have one threatning to use another in this very manner. That fa­shion of tying the boyes to a stake to whip them, I remem­ber mentioned by Themistius, under the name of [...], in his first Oration, where speaking of a Plagosus Orbi­lius, that used to pay the poore and Fatherlesse children to the purpose, because they could pay him no better; saies he, [...], &c. And so Prometheus, whom [Page 226] the gods ty'd to Caucasus-hill for stealing fire is said by Menā ­der, to have been [...], or ty'd like a boy to the Rocks;

[...]
[...].

Where he prettily pleads his cause, as if he had been too hardly dealt with for so small a matter. Nay the power of a Father over a child went farther yet: For first, (before that Solon made a Law not to doe it unlesse it were found in the act of adultery) any one might sell his child when he Plut. in Sol. pleased. 2. The Father, if the Sonne had ben faulty, might [...], Lucian. abdicere filium suum, turne him out of dores. But not till the Judges had the hearing of the cause, saies [...] Demosthenes: and then the [...], or the Cryer went about, and cryed that [...], such a one did deny [...], such a one to be his Sonne any longer. He that was thus used was said [...], to be ejected out of the Fa­mily, and nas called [...]. If he were received into fa­vour againe, he was said [...], to be taken into the family againe: and then he could never be abdicated any more.

CAP. XII. De ascriptione in [...].

THE Sonnes when they came to be three yeares old at the soonest, and seaven at the latest, were carried by their Fathers to the [...], and registred, in the Tribe. But before they could be registred, the Fathers were to take their Oathes that the children were theirs: and yet notwithstan­ding the Oathes, those heads of the Tribe if they listed, might question the matter, and put them to a suit in Demost. [...]. Law. The time on which this was usually done, was the third day of the Feast [...]. Which was so called, either accor­ding [Page 227] to the Etymologicall dictionary, because the sons which before might be thought [...], to have no Father, did now make it appeare, who the Father was. Or according to to the opinion of Xenophon, L. 1. [...]: because at that feast, [...], the Fathers met altogether: and so it must be called [...], in that manner as a wife is cal'd, [...], for [...]; or [...], for [...]: where A is [...], and not a privative, as in [...], and many other such words. The third day of the feast was called by the name of [...], as who would say, a Shearing-feast: be­cause at that time they used to cut their haire. The haire which they cut they called [...], or [...], or [...], in opposition to [...], that which they cut at a fune­rall. This lock (as I think it was) they had nourished of pur­pose till that time, and consecrated to the honour of one of their gods: as may appeare by the practice of Bacchus him­selfe: for when Pentheus threatned to cut of his dainty lock, he had nothing else to disswade him, but to tell him it was sacred, (like the lock of the Numb. c. 6. v. 5. Nazarites)

Eurip. in Bach. 494.
[...].

And thus Theseus is said to have consecrated his haire to A­pollo at Delos. The haire thus cut because it was the first time that ever they cut it, and because it was done by way of an offering, they called [...], the first fruits of the haire, (for the word both English, Greeke, and Hebrew, is applia­ble to any thing that is first.) Such first fruits of his Beard Sueton. c. 12. ejus vitae. Nero put it into a golden boxe, which he adorned with pre­cious jewels, and laid it up in the Capitol.

If the children were of an noble bloud, the would go as farre as Delphos to give it Apollo. But if others, some to one god and some to another (I think they had their choyce, for there were gods enough of conscience) at Rome, besides A­pollo, whom still one or other was carefull to supply (notwith­standing his own Intonsum caput, & his long hairy beames)

Hos tibi,
Martial.
Phaebe, vovet totos a vertice crines.

[Page 228] Aesculapius was remembred too. For Statius speaks of one Earinus, that sent his haire to him to Pergamus, in a curious box beset with jewels, and a looking-glasse besides,

Mart. Ep. 9.
—dulces (que) capillos.
Pergameo posuit dona sacrata deo.

How was it then that the Vestall Virgins hung up theirs up­on a Tree: which Festus saies they kept for the purpose, by the name of Capillaris? The Nuns the Vestall Virgins of these times have no such need, they have gods and Saints enough and to one of them they bestow a love-lock for entrance, as I have heard it reported. But let me not runne on with my empty cart, and take no notice of that which is asserted by some, contrary to what I have delivered. Car. Sigonius and divers others say, that this regestring in the Tribe-Book, and that which they called the Searching too, was not done till the boyes were fifteen yeares old, and the enroling of them into the [...] at eighteen: according to that of Pausanias in Eliacis, where he saies, that after they were eighteen yeares old, they were not to play at any kind of plaies with boyes any longer. But as yet, I dare be so bold as to be of a contrary mind. For first, Proclus upon Plato's Ti­maeus, saies that when they went to be registred, they were [...], three or foure yeares old, and there is my authority. 2ly, Cnemon in Helidorus saith, he was registred as soon as he went to Schoole, which is like to have been soo­ner then at fifteen yeare old: and there is my example. 3ly. It is agreed upon by all, that at the time Registring they offe­red up the first-fruits of their haire: and it is not likely they should let it alone till fifteen yeares of age, and there is my reason. But, Si quid novisti rectius &c. It is all one to me.

CAP. XIII. De ascriptione in Epheborum censum, & in album Lexiarchicū.

WHen they came to be eighteen yeares old, [...], they were listed among the number of those that were [...] puberes. And to this purpose they had cer­taine Officers appointed to search them, to see whether they were so or no, and to prove them whether they were able (as they called it) [...], to keep Gard, or doe service in the Citty▪ (of which hereafter.) This search or examination was called [...]. If they were found to be puberes, sound wind and Limb, and like to prove a Souldi­ers; they were led into the Temple of Argulus, where they took a solemne oath conceptis verbis, to be true to the gods and the Country. The time when this was done, was upon [...] too, and that may be the occasion of the difference I lately spake of. Neither were these later rites performed without cutting of haire too. But commonly the fashion was, either then, or at any other time but the first, to con­secrate their haire,Sch [...]l. in Hom. Il. [...]. not to this or that God, but to the ri­vers, especially such as belonged to the Country they lived in [...]. Thus much may be gathred from Pausan in Att. Pe­leus his vow to consecrate his haire to the River Sperchius, if Achilles returned in safety: and Philostr. Memnon's performance of the like to the river of Nilus: so (as Acts 18.18. Paul shaved his haire at Cenchrea, upon the like occasion,) the Nazarites, when they cut their haire of Num. c. 3. consecration, were to make use of the con­trary Element, and to throw it in the fire. But amongst the Greeks the custome of paying tribute of their haire, when they cut it, to the Water (as to a principall cause of life and growth) was very usuall both in men & women, especially in times of mourning, when they cut it most. I remember He­lena in Euripides, where she bemoans the condition of the [Page 230] poore Trojans, and the sad fruits of the Warre, speaks of such a thing done by the Virgins at the river Scamandar.

Eurip. Helen. v. 372.
[...]
[...]
[...].

Unlesse you had rather think it was done (according to the custome) to the dead bodies of their friends, that lay there­in. I should have told you that before they cut their haire, (I meane when they went out Ephebi) they first tooke a ves­sell of Wine ( [...], saies Hesychius) and having consecra­ted it to the honour of Hercules, they began a health in it to the company there present. This ceremony, they called [...] from the Wine. And here it may not be amisse, to mention the distinction, which you shall find in the Poets of two severall waies of cuttting of their haire, in use among the Greeks. The one was [...], when they did but pare their haire, as they would doe the borders in a garden: the other called [...], when they shaved it so closse to the skinne, that they made the head look like a [...], a Skiffe, or a boat. When they came to be two yeares puberes, [...], (as Demosthenes calls it) or twenty yeare old [...] they wrote men, or they became sui juris, and their names were registred by the Demarchus in his [...], in Albo Lexiarchico, a book wherein he kept the names of all those that belonged to his Demus. It had this name [...], (or [...]) [...], because as soone as any ones name was written therein, he might be master of an estate himself if he had it. Besides this book, there was [...], a table of box-wood, wherin every one was to set down of what Demus he was, together with the name of his Father. Now as for the women, they were not wont to be entred in­to any tribe, till the time when they came to be Married, and that in the month of Gamelion, whereas the men were entred into the Month of Pyanepsion.

CAP. XIV. Alimenta parentibus & alumnis praebenda.

WHen the Father came to age, or necessity, if the Son refused to support him (unlesse he were a nothus, or had not been bred up to a calling) he might be served with a Write [...]; and if he were convicted, his punishment was to be excommunicated all Society, both Sacred and civill, and to be fined a mulct besides. This maintenance and succour, he was bound by a Law of Solons making, to afford not only to his Parents, but to any friend else, to whom he owed his education: and thence it was cal­ed [...], and [...], or [...], in Latine Alimenta. This debt they reckond themselves so strongly engaged to pay, that they abominated, deprec [...]ated, and grieved for no­thing so much, as to dye before it was paid, according to that in the Poet, Iliad [...].

[...]
[...]
[...]—rendred by Val.
L. 6.
Flaccus thus.
—nec reddita charo
Nutrimenta patri: brevibus praereptus in annis.

Insomuch that the Parent might very well say to his chil­dren Quinul. deel 6. Non est beneficium, quod pascitis; sed facinus, quod negatis. And indeed I must needs say thus much for them, I have found them for the most part, very carefull to keep out of debt in this kind, and very tender hearted to their Parents, as may be gathered by this one practice of theirs in use a­mong them,In Aristoph. Vesp. viz. If a Father had been any time abroad: when he came home againe, the Daughter themselves, presently fell to washing his feet, and anointed them with oyle, [...] saith the Scholiast, inso­much that Euphron ▪ (saith he) thought that Homer had used the [Page 232] Epithete [...] for the feet, in allusion to this annointing, (it may be) they used to kisse them too (as shee did the feet of our Saviour) for so saith he of his Daughter in Aristopha­nes.

[...]
[...].

For the Children thus to maintain their Parents out of an An­tipelargy, and to feed the old ones like the birds, it was com­monly termed in one word [...], and so Medea uses the word to her children at parting.

[...]
Eurip. Med. v. 133.
[...].

Next to the charges of maintaining the parent when he is old, are those of burying him, when he is dead; and those to be borne by the Sonne too. And therefore Admetus running out upon his father, for nor offering to lay downe that life in his roome, which being then very old, he must shortly leave in his owne; Well (saies he) I am to be reckoned but a dead man, and you for your part, are not like to have any more sons now.

Idem in Al­cest. v. 664.
[...]
[...].
That will you feed, and shrowd your head,
And Lay you forth when you are dead.

And now that we have brought the man so neere his end: we will shew him what course he is to take for the disposing of his estate, only because if he should have no children at all, or none such as they should be, there might be a doubt what to doe; I will speak a word of that first.

CAP. XV. De adoptione, testamento, & haereditate.

IF a man had either no child at all, or none that was [...], free borne: he had power Isa. de Ari­starch, to adopt him a nothus [Page 233] or any one else. And this was to be done after the manner of a Will, sign'd and seal'd in the presence of the Magistrate, as their Willes were wont to be. Whosoever was thus adop­ted, must be first made free of the City, and then be ascrib'd into the Tribe (or fraternity) of him that adopted him. But this last was to be done upon the feast of [...] in the month of Thargelion, and not at the ordinary time. Having thus left his old Tribe (which they were not bound to doe among the Romans) he was not to returne to it againe, 'till he had begotten a child in the new. As for the mans estate it passed to another either [...] by descent, or [...], by vertue of a will. Now by Solons laws (for before, their estate could not be convey'd but to those of the kindred) a man might make any body his heire,Demost. of any estate t [...]at he had which was not in controversy: but with these six qualificati­ons. First he himselfe must be no Foole nor Mad-man, 2 No prisoner, so as to make his will against his will: for then it could be no will. 3 No stranger, for then his estate went to the common treasure. 4 No adopted man, for such a ones estate (if he wanted a child, was to passe to the Demost. ad Leochar. next of the Adopters kindred) 5 Not perswaded thereunto by his Wife: for such a one (saies my Id▪ cont. O­lympiodorum. author) [...], is little better then a mad-man. 6 Not having a male child of his owne; for then the inheritance should goe to him. And if there were more Males then one, they were to be [...], coparteners, or joynetenants. But in case he had no male child at all, and dyed without a Will, the estate fell to the next Male of the Kindred. If he had but one Daughter in all, or if the Sons that he had, were not [...], free borne and legitimate: the Daughter was to be [...], or [...], sole heire. And therefore he in Aristophanis Avibus, told Hercules, minerva could not possibly be [...] to Iupi­ter, if Mars and Vulcan were his legitimate sons:

[...]
[...]
[Page 234] [...].

I say this Daughter was the heire, and the next of the kin was to marry her; or the next of kin who was to marry her, became the heire by the marriage. A Woman or a Boy, if they made a Will, could not goe beyond [...], six bushells,Isaus de Ari­starch. (they say it is) or the value of such a measure of Barly. He to whom the estate did passe, by what way soe­ver it were, was forthwith to make his claime to it before the Pretor: which thing they called [...], or [...]. And if any one would [...], lay in any thing to defeat the claime, he was to prosicute his title.Demst. contr. Stephan▪ And now the man hath made his will, the next care he has is how to be buried when he dies: I shall therefore endeavour to shew him how to have that done too in the amplest manner, onl [...] first, I will satisfy him of the necessity of having a buriall.

CAP. XVI. De necessitate s [...]pulturae.

I Remember Cicero in his Topicks, divides justice into three kindes, unam ad superos, alteram ad manes, tertiam ad homines pertinentem of the second kind of justice viz to the dead, I doe find every where among the ancients so religious a care; and such a sacred esteeme of a buriall; that Sepulchers were call­ed templa, and the rite- of a funerall acknowledged and called to be [...] by the Greeks, as well as justa by the latins. In­somuch that the Athenians had a Law, that if any one happe­ned but by chance, upon the carcase of another, whosoever it were: he should be boun [...] to cast earth upon it, three times together,Aclian. Var. Hist. l. 5, c. 14. and give it a mouthfull of Tur [...]e,

Horace l. 1. Od. 28.
Capiti inhumato
Particulam dare—

The Romans (it seems by Quintilian Declam. 5.) observed [Page 235] this custome exceeding well, for (saies he) Ignotis Cadaveri­bus humum congerimus & insepultum quodlibet corpus nulla fe­stinatio tam rapida transcurrit, ut non quantulocun (que) veneretur aggestu. And if any one omitted the duty he must make satis­faction by sacrificing a Sow pig▪ porcam Festus c. 14. praecidaneam (as they called it) to Ceres. But the Scholiast upon Sophocles in Anti­gone goes fa [...]ther: [...]. Whosoever saw a dead body▪ and did not turne up the dust upon it, was not only a breaker of the Law▪ but [...], a scelus, an accursed devoted fellow, anathema, acer (for what should the body doe any longer in the aire, which it is not able to draw?) and therefore they accounted [...], saies the Scholiast upon In Helen. Euripides, and [...], very much feared that the gods under ground, would be angry, if any belonging to them were a bove ground. No greater imprecation to an ene­my amongst them, then [...], that he might not be covered with the earth. Mee thinkes I see Homer. Sophoc. Hector upon his knees to Achilles, as he was ready to stabbe him; and Homer. Sophoc. Ajax in his prayers to Iupiter (before he fell upon his sword) ear­nestly beseeching them not to suffer their bodies, when their soules were removed, to be left behind in the lurch to be meat for the dogges and the birds. Hence surely it was; that the an­cients stood so much in feare of a death upon the Sea: or a shipwrack; because of death: for there they could never be interred.

Demite naufragium. & mors mihi munus erit

Saies Ovid. Insomuch that when they went to Sea, or at least when they feared to be cast away (as we call it, for there if the Soule be gone, we have lost the body too) their custome was to fasten to one part or other of their bodies, a reward for him that should find it, and bury it, if it were cast a shore. [...]; saies Synesius in one [Page 236] one of his Epistles▪ Mor [...]over not only if a corps were not buried at all: but if it were not buried as soone as possibly it could, it was counted [...], as if they had of­fended the manes; whereas on the contrary, if it were done without delay, they thought it [...], that they had done them a pleasure. You have those two words used by the Scholiast, upon the saying of Homer. Iliad 7.

[...].

Petroclus is said to have been angry with Achilles for such a delay;Alex. ab Alex l. 3 c. 7. and how true it is which one saies, that the bodies were kept fourteen daies, and fourteen nights, before they were buryed, I doe not yet find.

CAP. XVII. De ter vocanda animâ, & de Cenotaphiis.

BUT next to the happynesse of being buried, was that of being buried in their own Country. Insomuch that if a Man died so farre from home, that they could not come to the body; they were wont with solemne and frequent invo­cations, naming him thrice at every time, [...].—manes ter voce vocare (as I may say) to give a hollow for the Soule: which they thought was still quick enough to come to them. In Pyth. Od. 4. Pindar saies: that Phrixus, when he was a dying at Cholchis, desir'd Pelias to see this office perform'd for him

[...]
[...]

And so Vlysses, after he had lost threescore and twelve of his company among the Cicones, presently made it his businesse (saies Homer)— [...]: to give a hoop for every one three times. Id. 13. Eclog. 6. As Theocritus saies of Hylas, [...]. in Virgil he is nam'd but twice.

—Hylam nautae quo fonte relictum.
Clamessent [...]ut littus Hyla, Hyla, omne Sonaret.

[Page 237] Doubtlesse they would have been glad, to believe their bo­dies also might be rolled under ground, into their native Countrey, as some of the Iewes doe think theirs shall into the land of Canaan. And yet a great many of them knew, that if they cry'd their hearts out to the Soules themselves, it could be to little purpose. For as I remember, one in Aristo­phanis Ranis saies concerning the dead,

[...].

They are gone so farre ( [...] to goe isused also for to dye, we say a man is dead, and gone) that you cannot reach them at thrice calling.

But must this be all? can there be no way else to honour the man, unlesse you can finger the carcasse? yes, he shall be kept safe in Grave and a Monument, though he never be buried. Such a monument they called [...]: and to bury a man thus in effigie (as I may say) [...], as in Helen v. 1 [...]62. Euripides.

[...]

The Scholiast upon the Same Poet in Hecuba, gives a full te­stimony of the custome, saying that, [...], though the body were buried in another Countrey, to keep his memory above ground, they would bury his grave. Nonnus calls this Cenotaphium [...], from [...] a Sepulcher. Such a thing as this Aeneas made for his Fa­ther.

Virg Aen. 6.
Tumulum Rhaeteo in littore inanem
Constitui—
Ovid. l. 6. fab. 8.
Progne for Philomela.
—& inane Sepulchrum
Constituit—

The Pythagoreans for those qui à Philosophiâ suâ descivissent, (accounting them as bad as departed out of the life, that had departed from the principles) The Athenians for all those that dyed upon the Sea.

[...]
[...]

saies the Poet concerning Helena's husband. tis worth your labour to read the story, what a pudder the Woman, kept about putting a suit of clothes in a [Page 238] beere; as if his body were there; and bedecking it with flow­ers, and carrying it out into the Sea to drowne it. If it may not be grievous▪ I will produce the words which passed be­twixt Theoclymenus and Helen concerning the custome.

Theoc. [...];
Hel. [...]
Teoc. [...]
Hel. [...]..

If a man died fighting in the field, and his body could not be found; he was honour'd with the carriage of an empty beere in pompe, and a buriall, in the Ceramicus, with Pillers and E­pitaphs in the stateliest manner that might be. For with this provision for his buriall, he in In Avibus. Aristophanes comforted him­selfe and his friend [...]; what need I say more of this? It was a common thing every where as L. 11 fab. 10. Ovid saies.

Et saep [...] in tumulis sine corpore momina legi.

CAP. XVIII. De mortui mutilatione, & iis quae in homicidiis fieri solebant.

THE customes used in Athens upon the dead body, were different▪ according to the different waies by which he came to his end. viz. Violent, and Naturall. And first of the customes used in a violent death. If the man had kild himselfe ( [...]) they cut off the hand with which he did it and buried it in a place apart from the rest of the body. So saies Cel. Rhodiginus, but I know not who told him so. In dy­ing (or falling down) Men and Women. but especially the Women, were exceeding carefull, that they might not disco­ver any thing that was not to be seen, but [...] as Euripides saies of Polyxena. If another killed a man: he that killed him, if he thought that he had done it justly and in a good cause, though he washed his hands after it (as they would doe after killing any other Creature) yet he used to [Page 239] take the sword that he did it with, and hold it up towards the Sun with the bloud on it, [...], (saies the scoliast upon Euripides in Orestes) to shew that he feard not if heaven were witnesse, and all the World knew of the fact. If he had done it unjustly: insteed of sh [...]wing the bloud he wip'd it off in the haire of the party slaine. [...] (saies the Scoliast upon Sophocles in Electra) averruncare, to abominate, and wipe away the abomination of the fact. But if it were [...], and [...] (as he saies) i. e. If the party were one of his owne Tribe or kindred: he could never wipe it so cleane, but some would stick. And therefore fearing it would draw the Furies to revenge it, they provided. Amulets and spells to keep them off: And what better thing then a part of the body it selfe? for having that in their power as a hostage, to doe what they would with it, the Ghost of the party would not offer to meddle with them, or else would spare the bearer, for love of the carriage. And therefore as soone as they had slaine him they cut off all the extreme or outmost parts of the outmost members:Soph. in Ele­ctra. and sewing them, or tying them together, wore them under their arme-pits. The extremities thus used they called [...], and so to use the body [...] so as they call'd it likewise, if they did but cut the topps of the eares, when a man had committed a fault, saies the Etymologicall Dictionary: which may more properly be called [...], from [...] the lap of the eare. Though that word, & [...], be also used for as bad usage as [...]: unles you will say this was properly said to be done, when they kill'd the party quite. Those [...], are sometimes call'd [...] or [...], as inL. 4. Apollonius, where he speakes of Absyrtus his being thus used by his sister Medea.

[...].
[...].

And sometimes [...], from [...], the same that [...]: because oftimes they hung those pieces of the body [Page 240] [...] to their armeholes▪ of which Sophocles speaks thus

[...]
[...].

But if he had killd the man by trechery, he hung those pie­ces about his neck, and taking some of the bloud, spit three times in his mouth. This fashion of mutilating, or Lacera­tion as they call'd it, and cutting of pieces from the Noses, and the eares, and the hands, and the feet, was in use likewise among the Romans: not only upon men slaine, (as Quintili­an saies, truncas partibus suis umbras) but when they did not kill them outright: according to that in Virgil Aen, 6.

At (que) hic Priamidem laniatum corpore toto.
Deiphobum vidi lacerum crudeliter ora,
Ora, manus (que) ambas, populata (que) tempora raptis
Auribus, & truncas inhonesto vulnere nares.

That practice of Adonibezeks which we read of in the book of Iudges, C. 1. v. 7. in cutting the fingers and toes of the Kings, may well be called ocroteriasmus, as this was.

The usuall punishments to be suffered by him that had kill'd another were these. If he had done it unwillingly, he must fly his own Country, and get into another, (as the Isra­elites were to fly to the Cities of refuge) Being there he must betake himselfe (saith the On Homer Il. O. Scholiast) [...],Joshua c. 20. into some great mans house that was able to protect him (for reject him he might not comming as an [...], or Pe­titioner,) & there set him cover'd by the hearth (a place which they counted holy) [...], to expiate the fact, and purge himselfe of the pollution. If the party were one of his own Tribe or Kindred, he must tarry out of his Countrey a whole yeare at the Schol in Eu­rip Hippol. least. lib. 18. Eustathius saies anciently they suffer'd them sometimes, to redeeme their liberty with a fine of two Talents of gold. But afterward, it seems to have been otherwise: Insomuch that a Murtherer was not only forbid [...], or [...], to perticipate in their Sacrifices himselfe. But every body else (of his owne Countrey) was forbid to receive him into his house. Nay [Page 241] they might not be allowed to speak to him: as thinking him [...], so unholy a thing, as that he might not have the name of a Man, as Euripides saies [...]. The Scholiast upon Il. X. Homer, out of Callimachus, saies, that among the Thessali, they used to drag him about the grave, where the party was buried whom he had slaine; as Eurydamus did Simon for killing his brother Thrasynus.

CAP. XIX. De claudendis oculis, pulsandis aeneis vasis, & amiciendo corpone.

IT was the custome among the Greekes, as well as among the Jewes and the Romanes, when a man was a dying, or his Sunne was a setting as they used to say— [...]) to have his eyes closed by the Parents,Theoc. or the next of the kindred: and they call'd it [...]. The per­forming of this ceremony by the Kindred, was so much valued, that it was bewaild as a very great unhappinesse, to dye in such a place where a mans friends could not be present to doe it:Il. O. as Vlysses saies

[...]
[...]

If a man died suddainly; [...] (saies the Il. Scholiast upon Ho­mer) it was attributed to Apollo: if a Woman to Diana. I know not whether I may here venture to tell you, from an old Scholiast upon Theocritus, that just at the time of death, they had a custome likewise to make a great ringing with vessells of brasse (Bells, some render it) to fright away the Hob­goblings, and Furies from the Soule. For such a kind of sound (he saies) is [...] of a speciall virtue for such effects. But else I should rather ima­gine it to have been done for the same end, that a Roman Conclamation was, viz. to t [...]y whether the party were but [Page 242] dead a sleepe (not dead and gone) and so to awake him with the noyce: as they were wont to doe to the Moone in an Eclipse, when they thought her a sleepe. The eyes being cover'd with the lids; the face was next cover'd with a cloth: and that by the next of the Kin too: for Hyppolytus as he lay a dy­ing, thus calls to his Father to doe it.

Eur. H [...]pport. b. 148.
[...]

And indeed the whole businesse of stretching out and shrowding the body, belong'd especially to the next of the Kin. And therefore Cassandra, in Euripides, endeavouring to prove the condition of the Trojans to be better then that of the Greeks that besieged them, saies, that they, having the hap­pinesse to dye at home among their friends and kindred were

[...]

Shrowded by whom [...]hey ought their Kin. If a Father or a Mother dyed a Widow: the Childrē did it. And so Medea tells her chil­dren, she had once hopes it should have been done by them to herselfe.

Eur Med. v. 1035.
[...].

If a Husband dyed: the Wife did it. Which hapinesse the Greek Souldiers could not attaine, if they dy'd at Troy.

[...]
Troam v. 277.
[...].

If a brother; the Sister. Which made Orestes when he was to fuffer death among the Scythians, a great way of from his home, cry out so pittifully,

[...].
Alack! how shall my Sister shrow'd me now!

Id Iphig. in Taur.CAP. XX. De offâ Cerberi, & Naulo Charontis

THE body being dead, began from thence to be Sacrum Sacred those that are dead are called [...] byIn vita numae. Plutarch, and [Page 243] the graves themselves [...] by Lycophon, as soone as the body was in. Sacred I say, that is not to be injur'd, farre e­nough from holy, insomuch that if a mam had but toucht it, [...], (as you have read it already) he could not meddle with any holy thing after, till he had wash'd, as [...] as a Jew. Toucht did I say; when Hippolitus lay a dying Diana would not so much as stay to see him dead, for feare of pol­lution.

[...],
Eur. Hipp. v. 1437.
[...].

The same may be said of the graves. [...], saies Hesiod; for [...] they were not, but only in this sence, that they were [...], not to be medled with as some would have it to be meant by that of the same Poet

[...]

Insomuch that Plutarch in his Rom. Quest. saies, that those men, that out of Pride would make their burying place, and pro­vide the funerall pompe, before they dy▪d, were not fit to beare the name of [...] themselves. The whole perfor­mance of the ceremonies used to prepare the body for the buriall, was called (saies the Scholiast upon Aeschylus) [...]: as the elation or carrying forth, was called [...]. The ceremonies were these. First they took a piece of mony above a halfe-peny ('twas dearer there then at Rome) and put it into his mouth to speake his fare to the [...], or Ferriman Charon ▪ the piece of mony was called by the name of [...], because it was given [...]: which signifies the dead, from [...] dry, because of their dry bones. I remember the Scholiast upon Aristophanes in Ranis, (where Charon bid the man to waite.

[...] (saies that there was a stone which the Poets fain'd to be [...], in the place of the dead, call'd by the name of Auaenus [...], because the bodies of the dead must needs be as dry as dust.

Together with the mony, they threw in a morsell of pud­ding [Page 244] or past, or Cheese, to give to Cerberus to stop his wide mouth, when he had bit him to death already. It was usu­ally made of flower temper'd with hony (too good for a dog) and therefore called more peculiarly [...] and [...], saies Suidas ▪ such a kind of thing Aeneas is said to have given him; when he visited the dead.

Melle Saporatam, & medicatis frugibus offam
Aen. 6. Metam. l. 6,
Objicit.

Apuleius speaks of more pieces then one: offas polentae mulso cen­cretas, and saies, they were to carry a piece in each hand. The Poet in Aristophan. Lusistrate us'd it but in the singular number

[...]
[...].

It may be the same Poet alluded to this custome in those words of his in pace.

[...].

CAP. XXI. De Ablutione mortuorum, Pollinctura, & amiculo ferali.

IF the party deceased were free of the Citty, the [...] (you may render it Pollinctores) took out his bowells, and with heated water, which they put in a Labrum kept in a Temple for the purpose, washed the body: as those Acts c. 9. v. 57. Eurip. v. 157. Electra. did the body of Tabitha before they laid her in the upper roome. This [...] (as Electra call'd it in the Poet) was a thing accounted so necessary, that Socrates (as it is in In Phaedone. Plato) when he intended to drink his owne death in a health, thought it best to set about it himselfe afore hand, and save the Wo­men a labour: [...]. Which puts me in mind of the like practice of Alcestis, when she intended to dye for her Husband. Saies the [Page 245] Poet. Eurip. Alc. v. 116. [...]

[...]
[...]
When she perceiv'd the day appointed neere,
She wash'd her selfe in river water cleere,

In allusion to this custome apud Eurip. Iphigenia in her dreame, fell a w [...]shing one of the pillars of the ruined house, which she fancied to see.

[...].

Interpreting the Pillar for a Sonne, and concluding the death of that Soone by the washing of the pillar. To this washing, (it may be,) alludes that expression of Strepsiades to his sonne in Aristophanis nubibus

[...].

He casteth aspersions upon my life, & washeth me as if I were dead. This worke was indeed proper to the Women; but in case of necessity others might serve. And therefore in De Method. Medendi. l. 1 c 15. Galen you shall find the Cynicks themselves a washing poore Theagenes, because he had neither Wife, nor Child, nor chick of his own to doe it. Having washed the body, they annointed it with ointments, and poured Ambrosia upon his head and his face, as Homer saies, Iupiter bid them doe to Sarpedon,

[...]
Il. 11.

Having done this, they wrap'd the body in a fine garment, woven (it may be) long before by his Wife,Homer. Odyss. 1. or some other friend for the purpose: having also [...], bands or lists of cloth, to tye the hands and the feet withall, such as Iohn. c. 11. v. 44. La­zarus had. Feralibus amiculis obstrictus, saies Metam. l. 10. Apuleius. The colour of the shrowd (if my memory faile not) was white among the Grecians, but black with the Latines.

CAP. XXII. De ablutione à Mortuis. De coronis, quibus corpora ornabantur. de l [...]cto, & de coll [...]catione.

HAving thus cloth'd him with his Winding-sheet, and his [...]: next they trim'd him with Garlands, [...], saies Suidas as they would doe to one that had runne out his race, or fought it out: & with the like signification, I have thought they put the cake in his mouth, for the same reason: for cakes were given for re­wards, as well as Garlands. In allusion to these Garlands, Eustathius, when the Father was lamenting the death of his Sonne, makes him say, [...], how shall I crown thee with my teares?L. 10. Ism. an example of this practice, you may see in Euripides: where Talthybius speaks to Hecuba to doe it to Astyanax, in the absence of his Mother, thus.

[...]
Eur. Troam. v 1143. Artem l. 1. c. 14.
[...].

After they had done this they set him on the ground, with his feet outward toward the gate: as being never to put his foot in the house againe. Then they tooke him and put him into a couch or a bed ( [...]) to be in a readinesse to be carried to his bed, for so Lycophron calls the grave [...], as it is likewise term'd [...], and so the dead are called [...], and [...], for death is a long sleep, as sleepe is a short death. The couch was also adorn'd with Garlands made of all sorts of Hearbs and flowers, (as In Hel. Eu­ripides saies) [...], but especially of Olive, which they used in victories: having thus adorned it, they plac'd it, or set it forth at the doores as Potroclus in Homer was,

[...].

This placing of him they called [...], collocare, Laying forth (as we call it) as it is in Alcestis.

[Page 247]
[...].
Eurip.

During the [...], and all the time till the [...] (as they call'd it) till the body was carried forth, efforebatur, [...], as St Luke saith,C. 7. v 11. (whether out of the house or the City) there stood at the dore, a great earthen vessell filled with water, which they fetcht from another house, for the people to wash in, that came in and out. This vessell is called by Hesychius [...], by Pellux [...], and by Aristophanes [...], in that In Eccles.place where he speaks of the [...] too, that is the Pots for oyntments wherewith they annointed the body, as likewise of strewing of Origanum (they say it is for good hearts origanum tueri) and of Vine-branches, for what use I know not, unlesse it were to lay the Corps upon in the time of annointing, or else to make the Torches of them▪ for of such stuffe Torches were commonly made: as Eustathius saies [...] was [...]. And so our Poet in Lusi­strate calls it [...]: pray take his owne words, for the great pot of Water, the lesser pots of ointment, and the Vine-branches together.

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]

Thus I remember in Euripides his Tragedy of Alcestis (verse 99) one makes a doubt whether the woman were indeed buried, as they said she was, because he could not see any Spring-water [...] (as he calls it, for such it should be) standing at the doore as the custome was.

The Washing it selfe was called [...], like the Is­raelites [...], which we read of in Ecclesiasticus cap. 34. v. 25. and in Numbers c. 19. v. 11. The Romans used Suffitionem, a perfuming of the house: for they thought the whole house polluted, where there lay but a dead body by the wall. And so did the Greekes too, as may appeare by those words of Helena, and the Poet,

[Page 248]
Eurip. Hel. v. 1446.
[...]
[...]
Our house is cleane, for Menelaus here.
Lost not his life.—

CAP. XXIII De ritu efferendi & portandi corporis.

THE best time of burying, they reckon'd to be in the day and not in the night. And this I gather'd by those words in the Poet, wherein Cassandra the Fortune-teller, threatning Talthybius, told him his fortune to be buried in the night (clean contrary to the judgment of many now a daies, who make it an honour for the better sort.) saies she

Id. in Troad v. 446. Il 11.
[...],

Therefore the next day after the Collocation, before Sun rising,

[...].

(saies Homer in the funerall of Hector) at break of day, up the corps is mounted, and carried along most bravely [...] (saies De Luctu. Lucian) in pompe, as if it were intended for a shew. Now it was carri'd (saies the Scholiast upon Homer) [...], not in any Litter or Coach, &c. But upon mens shoulders up a­loofe [...], as Euripides calls it, speaking of Alcestis, where he speaks also of [...] Servants (I should have thought the bearers had been some of the kindred rather) that thus carried the Corps.

Eurip. Alc. u. 607.
[...]
[...].

In the like sence he uses the word [...] in another Trage­dy; where speaking of Rhesus his being trudg'd away to be buried by his mother Terpsichore, when Vlysses had slaine him, [...]

[...]
[...]
[Page 249] [...]

If the party dy'd of a violent death, especiall in a fight, they used to carry forth Speares, and other armes and ar­mour along with the corps, as the Arcadians did at the fune­rall of Pallas

—Hostam alii, galeam (que) ferunt—

And it is likely they held those Speares at the wrong end too, as the custome is with us at the buriall of a Souldier, and as they did then

—& versis Arcades armis.

As the corps was a carrying forth from the Porch, it seems that they used some speech or other, as to the party deceased either to commend him for his virtues, or to commend him to the protection of the infernall gods to whom he went, or to bemoane his departure; for it may well be conjectur'd by the words of Admetus to the people of Pherae concerning his Wife,

Eurip. Alc. 608.
[...],
[...]

Those that accompanied the coarse, and were invited to the funerall, sometimes went on foot, (if it were one whom they honour'd very much) and sometimes in a Coach. If it were a publick Diog. Laert. L. l. 10.. person, or one of great note, they were all clad in white, and adorn'd with Garlands. In going to the grave the manner was for the Men to walke stately before the corps, and the Demost. ad. Macart. Women (but not unlesse they were three­score years of age, or of Kin to the party) to come whining behind, every one with a [...] about her; whatsoever that was.

CAP. XXIV. De Ministerio Funerarum & Siticinum.

TO set forth the mourning with a better grace, as the Jewes had See Jerem. c 9. v. 17. [...], and the Romans Praeficas: so they also had their singing Women of purpose to lead the dance, [...], or [...], as Il. Ω. Homer calls them; or [...], as Nonnus. And since vocall Musick might be allow'd, I mar­vell very much why Admetus upon the death of his Wife should be so strict against any Instrumentall, either with the Harpe or the pipe.

Eurip Alc. v. 430.
[...]
[...]

Especially considering the virtue supposed to be in it, of mounting up the Soule into the Heavens, the originall of all harmony according to that of* Macrobius, Mortuos quo (que) ad se­pulturam prosequi oportere cum cantu plurimarum gentiū vel re­gionū instituta saenxerunt persuasione hac, quia post corpus animae ad originem dulcedinis musicae, id est ad coelum redire credatur. Indeed for the Harp, I have read, that they might not sing [...], in such times of mourning, because it was an instrument consecrated to the service of Apollo, for Paan's, and such mer­ry songs (as the reason is given upon the Scholiast upon those words of the Poet in his Phaenissae, [...].) But for the Pipe, I never knew but that they might sing [...]. for else why were there [...] Pipers among them? as there were Siticines among the Romans.

As many as came to the Funerall, brought along with them [...], one fine thing or other, to carry in their hands, or to put upon the coarse; such as Admetus in [...] Alc. v. 630. Euripides de­nied his Father the liberty to give to his Wife, when all the company besides had given before.

[...].

[Page 251] I have some cause to think that some of those [...] which they carri'd, were the Images and the Armes of the family of the party deceased; (for such they were wont to have among the Romans) the more to honour the funerall. And if so, then those [...] Ib. de v. 612. (neere the place above quo­ted) said to be carried by those which followed the corps, may be translated imagines, as well as grata munera. Or if it must needs be grata munera, it must be meant to the gods of the dead, and not the dead themselves.

But yet after all this, you may doe well to take notice, of a great deale of difference in the Pompe, according to the age of the party deceased for such as had more age, had more honour then others. And therefore when Death told A­pollo (as he was interceding for the life of Alcestis) of a great deale more glory to be gotten by the death of the younger sort, he replyed, by no meanes; for

[...].
If old she die she wall be richly buried.

And here, because I have such an occasion given me before I goe any farther with the Corps, I will make bold to tattle a little more then I thought to have done, concerning the customes used in mourning at Funeralls, or any other time, and first of the cutting of the haire.

CAP. XXV. De Capillis tondendis in Luctu.

THE Grecians upon any extraordinary occasion of sorrow and boldnesse (as the Hebrews say) used to cut their haire [...] (as they cal'd it) or to shave it close to the skin. For so much may be gather'd by those words of Lysias (cited by Aristotle in his L 3. c. 10. Rhetoricks) which he had in his speech for the Corinthians that dyed in the fight with the [Page 252] Persians at Salamis▪ saies he [...]. It had beene no lesse then desert, if all Greece had beene shav'd at the buriall of those gallant souldiers that dyed at the fight of Salamis. If this suffice not, you m [...]y take the testimony of Euripides, who would have the whole Countrey of the Cyclopians to doe the like.

[...]
[...].

And he himselfe when he dyed (as Solinus reports) was mourn'd for after this manner, by no worse man then Ar­chelaus the King of the Macedons ▪ In reference to this custōe, Strabo speakes of a Towne in Cappadocia called Comona, from the mourning-haire, cut in that place by Orestes and Iphigenia. So you shall meet with the like practise of Tellus in the be­halfe of Phaeton: and of Bacchus the god (as intonsus as he was) for the losse of his wife. Nay you shall find Iob himselfe at this very worke upon the newes of his Childrens death▪ and in the Prophecy of C. 7. v. 29. Ieremy you may read Cut off thy haire, and cast it away, and take up a lamentation. Tis true, they were to be blamed for these follies, and in Tusc. Q. l. 3. Cicero you shall meet with a saying of Bion himselfe, deriding the use of this cu­stome in Agamemnon, Perinde stultissimū Regē in luctu capillū sibi evellere, quasi calvitio maeror levaretu [...], as if he aggravated the former l [...]sse, of his friends, with another of his haire [...], what if it be objected to all this, (which we confesse to be true too) that it was a custome to cut the haire in token of joy? For first among the Jewes, if you look into the Bible, you shal find Ioseph cutting his haire, when he came out of Prison; and Ionathans Sonne, when he met with David for joy doing the like▪ nay that action of Iob it selfe, is by Origen (the Al­legoricall interpreter) thought to have been an expression not of Sorrow, but of a kind of joy▪ or a cheerefull patience un­der his affliction. 2ly Among the Romans, you know their squallid prisoners let their haire hang downe long, that they might looke the more dejected, and so move the Judges to [Page 253] pitty when they came to be try'd.

Ovid. In. Epist.
Aspice demissos lugentis more capillos.

Whereas after their absolution or releasement, they pre­sently cut it▪ & therefore Pliny in one of his epistles interprets his dreame of the cutting off his haire, to be a token of his deliverance from some eminent danger. And last of all for your Greeks themselves, that they let their haire grow long in times of sadnesse, may appeare by that of Lychophron.

[...]
[...].

And that they cut it in times of joy; will be out of question if we believe Artemidorus, who saies that [...], the word for rejoycing comes frō the word which they use for cutting the haire. To reconsile these things, per­haps it may suffice to say, That cutting their haire shorter by way of a [...], or a trimming (as we call it) was a token of joy; but shaving it close, even to baldnesse, of sorrow and dejection as among the Jewes,Isaic 22. viz. weeping, and mourning, and bald­nesse were joyn'd together. I know there are some, that thinke to reconcile all, by saying as Plutarch saies (in Romai­cis) [...], that That women expressed their sorrow by cutting their haire, & the Mē by letting it grow ▪ which may be likely enough, because in sorrow, people out of a dejected carelesnesse, love to appeare as unhandsome as may be and contrary to the usuall fashion: now it was accounted a handsome thing, (and so it was the custome too) among the Greekes, for Wo­men to weare their haire long, and the men to weare it short▪ but how is it then that in In Heaut. Act, 2.51.3. Terence there is mention made of a Woman in mourning with long haire?

Capillus passus, prolixus, circum caput
Rejectus negligenter.

CAP. XXVI De ritu Lugendi in funere.

WHen any disaster befell such as were neer of kin un­to them, [...], &c. it being a time for sadnes, they forbare to drink any Wine, (which hath a property to make men glad) and confined themselves to that which the Scho­liast calls [...], a Barly-mash, (Ale, it's like.) But sor­row must be more then negative: (negatives make an affir­mative) and therefore, First, they used to teare their cloths & their haire,Eurip. after the manner of the Hebrews, and some times to fling their vailes in the fire, (not in healths, but in sobs and sighs) as it is in Rhesus.

[...].

2 To throw their faces in the dust, or the dust in their faces, as the Romans did after them.Ovid. Met. l. 8. fab. 9.

Pulvere canitiem genitor, vultus (que) seniles.
Faedat humi fusos—

Or sometimes ashes, as Achilles did, when he mourn'd for the death of Patroclus, and the Argive Women for the death of their Sonnes at the Leaguer of Thebes. Eurip. Suppl. v. 826.

[...]
[...]:—

3 [...] (which is us'd for [...]) to beat their brests & their thighs, and cut and teare their flesh like a Jew: as one saies

Smyrnaeus. [...],
[...].

Making streakes and furrowes with their nailes in their face. (as In Hel. Euripides uses the word [...].

[...])

4 To draine, and draw out at length, and repeat the inter­jection [...], and from hence (if we may believe the Scholiast upon In Avib. Aristophanes) comes the word [...] to be [Page 255] us'd for a song of lamentation scilicet [...].

But at a funerall, so immoderate were they (especially the Women) in these and the like expressions of sorrow, that Solon was faine to make this Law of purpose to restraine them, Mulieres genas ne radunto, ne ve lessū funeris ergo habento, Let no Women &c. Cicero De Legib. Their customes they used at such times were these. First, when they came forth of the house (and not only at the grave) every one lop'd off a lock of his haire and it is noted by the Eurip. Alc. v 100. Tragedian for a very ordinary pra­ctise, where he shewes how it could hardly be believed, that Alcestis was indeed buried, as they said she was, because nei­ther the pot of Holy-water, nor so much as a lock of haire could be seene at the doore, as they were wont to be.

[...].
[...].

2 As they went along with the corps they kept their heads close covered,See Esth [...]r. c 6. v. 12. & J [...]rem c. 14 v. 3. and their faces: as other people doe. And therefore Orestes, when he bid Electra leave mourning, saies he

[...]
[...]
Be uncover'd &c.

In like manner Theseus (as it is in another In Suppl. v. 110. Tragedy of the same Poet) when Adrastus came to petition his helpe [...], all bemufled and covered in the habit of a Mour­ner, said to him

[...].

They used likewise to lay their hands on their head, (as we doe our heads upon our hands.) So Id. v. 376. Helen saies of the Tro­jans

[...].

3 Their manner of going, was to tread as softly as they could with their feet, and make no noyce with their tongues (I mean the rest of the company, and not those which they got for the purpose to Weepe)

[...]
[...].

[Page 256] Saies the Chorus. In the book of l. 1. c. 21. v. 27 Kings tis said that Ahab lay in Sackcloth [...] and went softly ▪ and so c. 38. v. 15. Isaiah saies I shall goe softly all my years in the bitternesse of my soule [...] though I know some translations render it otherwise.

4 When they come to the place of buriall (for I meane to end the Mourning first, and then to come to the rest) they would cut off all the best locks of their haire ( [...] or [...]) and lay them on the grave, or cast them into the fire. And this they called [...], and [...] (as it is in Aristophanes) or [...] (as in Aeschy­lus) or [...] (as in Sophocles) or [...] (as it is eve [...]y where.) All their best Locks I said; for I re­member how Electra in Sophocles, was very angry with Helen for dealing [...] deceitfully, and hiding the best of her haire to save it, at the buriall of Clytemnestra ▪ for indeed [...], they should with it all, saith the Scholiast upon that Poet: who in ano­ther place has given a reason or too for the action, viz. First to make them seeme squallid, and carelesse, and contempti­ble; whereas locks [...], are used for ornament, and sprucenesse, as being [...] (as I may say) the Luxury of the haire. Then, tis known that the Greekes were [...], & used to weare the haire long [...], saies the Il. [...]. Scholiast, both to please their friends and to fright their enemies. Nay they took such a pride in having it so, (calling themselves [...], & such as cut it to short [...]) that [...], signifying to weare haire long, has been used to signify to be Il. [...]. proud.

2 [...]. To get the good will of the deceased party, and the Manes. Some againe say it was done by none but a Parent, or a Foster-father, or Mother, by way of thankes for their education, and so they cal'd it [...], or [...]. But why then should Pausan. Hercules doe it to Sostratus he who was but his [Page 257] Ganymede Last of all, during the whole time of Mourning for the dead (which Lycurgus confined to the space of eleaven daies) the Women were not to weare any Lycophr. Jewels, neither was there to be fire or Candle light (which two at first were but one thing, viz. Vid Suid. in [...] & Hesych in [...], Iuven. Sat. 3. Wood for heat and light too.) [...], saith an old Glosse, and to this custome some doe referre that in the Satyrist.

Pullati proceres, &c.
—tunc odimus ignem.

If the mourning were for a publick calamity, all the palae­strae, and gymnasia, must be shut up: together with the Baths and the Shops, and the temples themselves. But it is time to returne to the Corps, and see it buried as soone as I can for feare of giving offence (as I told you before)

CAP. XXVII. De viâ per quam efferebatur corpus, & de loco sepulturae.

THE ordinary way by which the corps was carried was the gate called [...], so called because they led to the [...], the Graves, or the Common place of buriall. This gate is sometimes called [...], Theoph. [...]. Sacrae portae, whether in op­position to the [...] (in Plutarch) or the [...] (you may render it the Gates of Hell, I. Pollux. in the Scripture phrase, or Scelerata porta as the Romans doe) by which they drag'd the Malefactors; I am yet to seeke: for Malefactors were to suffer death without the Gates, as no others were to be buried within. It seemes they thought the dead by Law, and the dead by nature alike uncleane, and so took the like care to avoid the contagion of either.

The place of buriall in ancient times for a King or a Prince, was wont to be the foot of a hill, (to shew that he might not be a Mountain Kings and Princes are so called in Script. as Isaiah. 41, 15▪ &c. for ever) according to that in Ly­cophron.

Or that of Aen. 11. Virgil.

—fuit ingens Monte sub alto
Regis Derceni terreno ex aggere bustum.

Lib de Orig. Gent. Rom. Aurelius saies of King Aventinus Sylvius, that he was Sepultus circa radices Montis cui ex se nomen dedit. unlesse you will say that those Montes were nothing but that in a larger size, which tumuli were in the diminutive: & so the hilles must be made by the buryer as L 8. Lucian saies.

Et Regum cineres extructo monte quiescant.

But for men of a lower ranke, 'till the daies of King Cecrops, it went to higher then a Pit or a Cave, according to that of Theognis

[...]
[...]

'Tis true that in after times there were two common Church-yards (as I may say) appointed for the purpose, called by the name of [...], Potters fields, [...], one within the Walls, and the other without Aristophanes in his Ranae, calls them [...], the Burialls or the Berryes. That buriall place within (otherwise called [...] by Thycidides) was for those that made an honorable end in the Field for the good of the Common-wealth: the man­ner whereof I shall mention perhaps in another place. The outer Ceramicus was distinguished into severall fields, and enclosures. And therefore we shall read. That sometimes close to the Gates, sometimes by the way sides, according to that of Hector in In R [...]es. v. 880. Euripides,

[...]
[...].

CAP. XXVIII. De Corporis crematione.

NOw for the usage of the bodies: when they came to the place of buriall, saies the Scholiast upon Homer, [...], the custome was at first to burne them; according to that of Quintilian. Declam. 10. Animam, quoties exonerata membris mortalibus levi se igni lustraverit pe­tere sedes inter astra. And the reason was, saies that Scholiast, because by this meanes the body might presently consume all away to nothing. But that custōe (I know not for what reason) was not so well lik'd by other people. Insomuch that the Magi among the Diog. Lert. l▪ 10. Persians, thought it [...] a thing most profane (I feare me more for the Fire then any thing else.) and there­fore at length it came to be lesse us'd, so as sometimes they would bourne them, and sometimes only cover them with earth. Which is enough to prove, that there is no necessity that [...] a Grave, should come from [...], to burne, as the Scholiast upon Aristophanes would have it. but for ought I can find even in after times, among the Greeks, buriall by burning, was still esteemed the more ho­nourable and stately way of the two: as may appeare by their unwillingnesse to have it common. For they denied the use of it, First to Infants. 2 To such as kild themselves. 3 To suce as were kill'd with Lightning or Fulguritis, struck with the Planet (as we say) who were to be buried there where they dyed, or at least in some peculiar place apart, as we doe those that Hang themselves, or the like. And thus Capaneus, whom the Athenians ston'd to death, as he was scaling the walls (a thing invented by him as some report) because they imagin'd him to have been shot to death by Iupiter, must needs be buried [...] seorsum, so Adrastus saies in Euripides

And lastly to Traytors: on whom they were loath to be­stow any buriall at all. Insomuch that Themistocles having been dead long before in Magnesia, the Athenians in time of a Pestilence, though they had expresse command from the Oracle, to fetch his bones and bring them to Athens, could by no means be permitted by the Magistrates to doe it, in re­gard he had dealt with Artaxerxes to betray their Country▪ and therefore having obtained fifty daies time to celebrate his Funerall, as the fashion was (as I may say) in his picture, having erected a Tent, closely conveyed thither his bones, and hid them in the ground. The Originall of this Law the Scholiast upon Homer fetches from Hector, who in the time of the siege of Troy, threatned whomsoever he found leav­ing his place treacherously in the fight, to kill him himselfe, adding withall,

[...]
[...].

Upon which words you have this Scholy. [...]. Hence came the Law &c. But I must tell you after all this, that how­ever burning and burying are so near in their sound, they have been farre enough distant in their being; at least in some Countryes. For at Rome it was not used in Macrobius his time. Among the Greeks indeed it may be rather thought to have been discontinued only upon dislike, then not to have been begun when it was not used. For one of them (I know not his name) thinking the fire (which they esteemed pure and holy) to be polluted by the dead body, which it was to purify, is reported by a Scholiast upon Homer, to have cryed aloud to Prometheus with these words, [...], O, pray carry the fire back again where you had it. The first that ever gave example in this kind, is reported to be Hercules. Who desiring of Licymnius to send his sonne Argius to help him in the warre with Laomedon for [Page 261] the horses, engaged himselfe by an oath, to see him home safe to his Father againe; but the sonne being killed in the Warre he took him and burnt him, and carried his bones to his fa­ther, [...] putting a fallacy upon him, as if he had had his son indeed, when there was nothing left but the bare bones. And yet he used him better then Cyniras K. of Cyprus, did Menelaus, who having promised him fifty shipps with men, sent him but one true ship, and pop'd him along with shipps and men made of clay for the rest. The story is likely enough, [...]. Hom. Il. A. but he that told me said he did not believe it, and therefore leaving the argument of an example, gives a rea­son or two of the use of the custome, either because [...], every dead thing is impure, and so it had need to be purified: and the rather by fire, because it was common­ly used to such a purpose, as being [...], able to make that pure and chast which before was adulterated with Hete­rogeneous abasements and alloys: whence Euripides saies of Clytemnestra's body [...]. Or else to shew, how the divine and purer part of the man is carried in the fire, as in a coach to be joyned in society with the gods above, [...] (how neere this goes to expresse the fiery Chariot of Elias) [...]. Which Princes had no need of, if they could be carried upon Eagles wings: as I shall tell you anon. Thus Scylla in Ly­cophron is said [...], to be made again by the fire, and so to become [...],Ib. [...]. as he calls it. Thus the naked So­phisters of India ( [...]) used to burne themselves into that immortality,Cic Tusc. Q L. 5. which they desired of Alexander, when he put them to aske what they would.

CAP. XXIX. De ritu Cremandi, sive comburendi corporis. De loculis & reliquiis.

THE manner of burning, was to make a pyle of wood; and having laid the corps on the top, to set it one fire. according to that of Homer, where he speakes of Hector,

Il. Ω.
[...].

The wood was not all waies of one sort. But sometimes Oake: as in Herc. Fur. v, 241. Euripides, where you shall read of [...] Oaken billets, at the funerall of Hercules his children. Some­times Olive, as in In Trach. Sophocles. And sometimes Pine, as in A­theneus: unlesse shall I say,L. 15. that he confined the use of it to the buriall of Virgins. If the party had lost his life in a ship­wrack, I have read that they made the fire of the planks of the ship,

—ut corpus sepeliret naufragus ignis
Manlius l. 4.
Et collecta rogum facerent fragmenta carinae.

Thus to burne the bodies, they call'd it [...], and the Bone-fire it selfe [...].

All the while it was burning, the mourners stood round about the Bone-fire, and pray'd to the Winds to blow, (for so Achilles in Homer is said to have done at the burning of Patroclus) to make it burne the better. Not to put the carcasse (surely) but themselves out of the paine. If there happe­ned to be a very strong wind just at that time, they em­brac'd it as an excellent good omen▪ Still there was a [...], a Bell-man there ready to keep off any that should of­fer to meddle with the bones. Ossa ne legito, saies the Ro­man. When all was burnt to the Bones, the next of the kin quenched the fire with red Wine. And after that [...], Il [...]. they swept up the ashes together in a heape. The bones they took and wash'd them in water [Page 263] brought in [...] pots for the Purpose, by the [...], (Women appointed for that worke,E [...]ym. Mag. and for bringing Milke, and such other things as they us'd in the [...]) and having anointed them with ointments, and the fat of a Sow; they wrap'd them in fine linnen, and put them into a coffin which they call'd [...], or [...], or [...].

Il. [...].
[...].

The vessell, whatsoever it was, is in Lycrophon called [...], as if it were a Pot:Idy l. 4. and in Moschus [...], as if it were wont to be gilded. And in In Numa. Plutarch [...], as if it were wont to be of stone. Methinks it may be called a coffin, for I read it was usually made of Wood, viz. of Cedar, which is longest a rotting, and is therefore called [...], the life of the dead. Indeed whether it were ordinary to have such coffins, or only for those that had Sepulchra, and vaults of purpose under ground to set them in, I cannot well tell. But that there was such a thing, and that it was made of Ce­dar, the word [...], us'd sometimes for the chest it selfe does seeme to declare in those words of Admetus desiring to lye with his Wife in the Grave-bed too.Eurip. Alc. v 365.

[...]
[...]

A wish not unreasonable; seeing the thing desir'd was so u­suall both among the Greeks and the Romans too, St Au­stins own Mother was of the same mind: for why?

Quos certus amor quos hora navissima juxit
Ovid. Met. l. 4. fab. 2.
Componi tumulo non invideatis eodem.

The Athenians indeed seldome put above one mans bones in the same coffin: but the Megarenses many times foure, saies Pausanias. The bones which they kept, because they were that which the fire left, were called [...] or Relicks. And they were thus kept saith the Scholiast upon Euripides in Orestes, [...] &c. least they should be expos'd to the rage of too deadly Enemies. If the party were burnt in a forrein Countrey, his bones or his ashes were carried home in the [Page 264] coffin, and pompously shewed and adorn'd with Garlands in every place they came to, according to that of Ovid.

Ossa tamen faci [...]o parvâ referantur in Vrnâ
Sic ego non etiam mortuus Exul ero.

When they came where there were crosse waies, those that were of kin to the party, kept Compitalia-feasts, [...] Vetus Gloss. [...], Af­ter they had laid it up among the Monuments, they cited the party three times ('twas a number very superstitiously used by all nations) to make his appearance.

—Magnâ manes ter vo [...]e vocavi.

(but of this al­ready) Now the place where the coffin was put,Virgil. was a Sepul­cher common to all the rest of the family, only such as prov'd Diog. La. unthrifts, were excommunicated by Law, and branded with the name of [...].Harpocr.

CAP. XXX. De Tumulis.

THE customes used in a cold buriall were these▪ (and some of them used at a burning too: as the Sacrifice, the speeches, and the playes) The peculiar place of buriall was usually chosen before they died, and markt with a black stone. And when they came to be buried, a heape of earth thrown upon the body, [...], &c. saies Vlysses (in Hecuba Euripidis) agreeable whereto, is that phrase of the same Poet in another place. [...] and the Latine word Tumulus a heap or a grave. But (I think) for the better sort, they made it higher, & a little handsomer, with stones, somewhat after the fashion of our Tombs. For so Theseus told Hercules, the Athenians should honour his Corps— [...]. Whether earth or stones: it seemes they desired to have it polished, as neat as might be, fast and smooth.

[Page 265]
Ib. v. 836.
[...],

saies the same Poet in Alcestis, and in HelenaIb. v. 992. [...] The peo­sture which the body usually had in the grave, was with the face towards the East saies Diogenes Laert. in Democrito; to­wards the West, saies Plutarch and Aelian. On the stone which I mentioned, was written the name & the condition of the party deceased, which they described commonly in verse. Plato was for just foure Heroick verses and no more. Such Epitaphes they called [...], because they made known the party: as the Romans did Monumenta and Memorias, be­cause they made them remembred. And therefore the Lacede­monian Souldiers, (saies Iustin) used to tye a ticket, or a note, about their wrests, to certify of what condition they were; that in case they should dye in the Fields, they might have a buriall and a Monument, according to their quality. Ha­ving thrown the earth upon him, the next worke was to Sa­crifice, and pray that it might not lye too heavy. Sit tibi terra levis. Such a prayer as the Chorus in Euripides used for Alcestis.

[...]
[...].

Which benefit as they thought too great to be granted to a wicked U. 462. fellow, or a [...]. Coward, so they thought it too little to be denyed to another: and this made Menelaus to feare so little to dye, for saies he.

Eurip. Hel. v. 857.
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...].

CAP. XXXI. De Infernis.

THe manner of Sacrificing to the Infernall gods, or the gods of the dead (for infernum or [...] or [...], was a place [Page 266] for all alike) was to dig a ditch for the Altar ( [...]) (perchance to get the neerer to them) according to that pra­ctise in Ovid.

Haud procul egestâ scrobibus tellure duabus
Met. l. 7.
Sacra facit.

The Victime then slaine,Odyss 11. was either a barren Cow, as Aen. 6. Ho­mer saies

[...], and Virgil.
—Sterilem (que), tibi Proserpina, vaccam.

Or else a black sheep, such as the old fellow saw slaine at the grave of Agamemnon

Eurip. Ele­ctr. v. 513.
[...]
[...]

And such as Seneca speaks of In Oedip. v. 556. Nigro bidentes vellere, &c. the reason why they made choyce of this colour, was either be­cause it suited best with mourning: or because it was to the black gods of the darke. For as L. 7. Arnobius saies, Diis laevi [...] se­des habitantibus inferas color furvus est gratior. Afterwards it rose to an Oxe;Plut. in Sol. till it was forbidden by Solon. Whether it were Sheep or Bullock, or Hog: as it was best, if it were a spayd or a barren female: so it might not be Ramme nor Bull, nor Boare. &c. [...], or [...], saies the Scholiast;Hom. Il. [...]. and that for the same reason (as he saith) for which at the same time they offe­red downe both their haire, and the Bristle-haire of the beast, which grew upon his fore-head, [...] viz. [...], that they might not give the dead, ei­ther that which had life in it selfe, or that which could be­get it in another thing. Those setae, or bristle-haires, are in a peculiar manner termed [...], and the offering thereof, [...], as in these words,

[...]
Il. [...].
[...]

Thus rendred in the words of Virgil.

Et summas carpens media inter cornua Setas
Ignibus imposuit—

[Page 267] Yea not only the beast which they slew; but all the rest which they suffered to live, in the time of a publick funerall, came under the hands of the Barber, as well as the men: As appeares by the practise of Mardonius and his Army, repor­ted by Herodotus, to have trim'd their Horses and Bullocks, and all, at the funerall of Masistius. In the like manner Alex­ander at the funerall of Hephaestion dealt with the Horses and the Mules, and the Walls themselves of the Towne of Echa­tanae [...] (as Aelian has it) shaving them [...] close to the ground. And, I remember, in In Alcest. v. 429. Euripides, Admetus desi­ring to celebrate his Wifes funerall in the best manner that might be, gives order for the Coach-horses manes to be all cut.

[...]
[...].

Then besides the victime they had [...] Libationes, which was usually [...], hony and milke and wine; to which they added Cakes, if the Translator render aright

[...].

In Hel. v. 554. Euripides. the manner of u­sing these liquors, was first to goe round about the grave, and powre out some as they went out of the bottle (as he Id. in Elect. v. 530. saies [...]) and then to stand on the top, and doe it there too, as Sophocles saies [...] &c. As they offered, they used certaine speeches to the party deceased, such as that was

[...].

Together with prayers to the gods, and the ghosts of the dead, to be propitious to them. And therefore those [...], were usually termed [...], and [...], and [...]: [...]: and they made choyce of the most proper liquors, for to sweeten and supple them. Such a prayer is that in Euripi­des to the ghost of Achilles, [...] &c.

Those Sacrificing offices were especially to be performed by the Kindred too (as most of the rest were) and therefore Cassandra setting forth the sad condition of the Leagurers at Troy, and their friends at home, saies she, Their Parents be­ing [Page 268] thus bereft of their children in the Siege.

[...]
[...].
—no body have
To let a victime blood upon their grave.

CAP XXXII. De Coronandis tumulis, & de Phylleboliâ.

BEsides all this, there must be Garlands laid upon the grave too, as there were before upon the the herse and the corps. And this action they called [...], and the Garlands themselves [...] and that more properly then any of the former, as being not only [...], made of a Col­lation, or a collection of all sorts of flowers gathered together, but also made to be throwne [...], upon the Earth. Sometimes indeed they made those Garlands of nothing but the flower [...], (saith L. 14. & 5. Athenaeus:) and then the Garlands were called [...] too. And it may be sometimes of [...] or Apium as I have occasion to think from that sto­ry of Timoleon, who when he was to fight with the Carthagini­ans; there met him by chance Mules laden with this Apium. The Souldiers being affrighted therewith, because of the use which they knew to be made of that hearb in funeralls (whence the proverb of on that is desperatly sick [...], that he needs Apium) refus'd to fight: but he told them, Nay, rather take courage, my Souldiers, and make it an omen of victory, for there is use of the hearb, when a man has won the best at a fight, as well as when death hath given him the worst. The first beginning of this custome, is by Pilostratis (in Heroicis) at­tributed to the Thessali, when they did it to the grave of A­chilles. The reason of it, saies Pedag. l. 11. c. 8. Clemens, was to expresse the quiet condition of the dead, and their freedome from care & trouble, [...]. But I rather [Page 269] think with the Scholiast upon Euripides, as I have formerly told you, that they intended it [...], to honour the dead as they use to doe the living, when they won the Game. For the same reason, doubt­lesse, was it that they did [...] (as they called it) fall a throwing of boughes and leaves upon the grave: as Euripides saies, they did to Polyxna, when she dyed (for in latter times, if a man had wonne a race or the like, they had a custome to bedeck his valiant corps with boughs and leaves) you have it done by an old fellow in Electr. v. 512. Euripides with Myrt [...]e.

[...]

Whether was there any allusion therein to the golden-bough or no? I think not: but if you will, you may read more of that bough in Virgil, and in Servius his notes upon him. It seemes that in Italy they had the same customes. For saies Aen. 6. Varo, ad Sepulchrum ferunt frondes, they carried leaves to cast upon the dead trees. And that they took the paines to make Garlands too will appeare by those words of Min. Felix to Octavius, Coronas etiam sepulchris denegatis &c. nay, Addunt nunc etiam lanam, saies my L. 6. de L. L Author, they came to wool at last, when they had more to spare.

CAP. XXXIII. De Columnis. de Oratione. & Ludis funeribus. & de Aquilis.

EIther upon, or close by the grave, they were wont to e­rect a Pillar, the height whereof was not to be above three cubits by the Law. To the Pillar sometimes they ad­ded, either the Image of the party, or of somewhat else to resemble him. Thus Diogenes was honoured with the Image of a dog, for being a Cynick: and Isocrates with the Image of a Siren, for being an Orator. And it puts me in mind of Adme­tus his over constant love to his wife; when he would get the [Page 270] Image curiously made, and have it lye in the bed with him in her place, for so he tells her.

[...]
[...].

The honour which they gave the dead in commending him, was either by private discourse at home at the feast, or by a publique speech in the Ceramicus. Which speech, if the par­ty dyed in a battell, was to be made by one appointed by the Magistrate, (ordinarily the Father or one of the Kin) and that not only at the time of buriall, but every yeare after: as Cicero saies,Lib. de Or [...]. in Populari oratione mos est Athenis laudari in con­cione eos qui in praelio sint interfecti: quae sic probata est, ut eam quotannis, ut scis, illâ die recitari necesse sit.

The first that began this custome of making speeches, some say, was Pericles, who made one upon the death of those that were slaine in the Peloponesian warre; and some. Solon. but besides funerall-speeches, they had funerall-playes too, [...]. both the Play and the Feast, commonly goe under the name of [...].

After I have thus vexed you, with a tedious company of fopperies, practised by the unhappy people of those times, e­ven in burialls, when they should haue more wit: what will you say, if I have that yet left, which will please you all as much, viz. that even they themselves for the most part, esteemed those practises, both unprofitable to the dead, and vaine and foolish in the living, as may appeare in the words of Hecuba her selfe, or the Eurip Tro. ad v. 1247. Poet for her.

[...],
[...]
[...].
I thinke it boots the dead the least of all,
How rich or poore they have the funerall,
Tis th' livings vanity for this to call.

Having thus disposed of the body, they returned home. For the Soule they take no care, unlesse it were a King or a [Page 271] Prince, whose soules they imagined [...] to be caried into heaven upon Eagles Wings: and therefore was it, that they were Artemid. l. 2. c. 20. wont to honour them with the pictures of Eagles. So at Rome, when they buried an Emperour, they used to let fly an Eagle over the grave. In allusion to this Lycophron calls Achilles [...] an Eagle, because he carried about Hectors body in a Coach.

CAP. XXXIV. De Lustratione Domus funestae, & de Parentalibus. &c.

BEing come home, they fell a purging and Lustrating the house with brimsto [...]e; and themselves, by going through the fire; or some other lustration, for there were severall sorts thereof, and if I have leasure, I may chance to speak more of it.) thus I remember in the Poet, 'tis said they did to the Kings house, who was slaine by Hercules: rounding the Alter with a Basket, and dipping the [...] in the holy-water, and I know not what more.Eurip. Herc. F. v. 923.

[...]
[...].

After this they kept a feast, [...] Silicernium, or cir­cum potationem, as the manner is with some of us. Those that were at it wore Garlands:Odyss. 17. as Cicero saies, quas inibant parentes coronati. The colour of their apparrell was white: & quis unquam caenavit atratus, saies In vatinium Il. 24. Cicero. But how is it then that Homer makes Thetis to goe all in black to Iupiter about the death of her Son? So I remember Admetus in Alc. v 427. Euripides bids them mourne for Alcestis, [...], in black: and Venus in Theocritus celebrated the funerall of Adonis [...] in a sky coloured gowne. Perchance they wore black no lon­ger, then till it came to the feast. This feast they renewed a­gaine, not only nine daies after,Po [...]lux l. 3.6.19. when they called it [...], and thirty dayes after, when they called it [...] (when [Page 272] they sacrificed to Mercury, that he might carry their souls to the fields) but also upon the day of his death ever after; calling it [...] and upon the day of his birth calling it [...]. The common name for all these feasts, or the common festivall for all the infernall rites, and for all persons, was [...], usually kept in the Month of Anthesterion: as the Parentalia were by the Romans in the Month of February, in quibus parenta­bantur manibus mortuorum when the Kindred especially (les parens) did sacrifice both to the earth, and the Gods under it and the ghosts of their Parents, or their Ancestors above it.

Of all these Funerall rites that I have named, none that had been an enemy to the person deceased, might be suffered to beare any part: as appeares by the words of Electra to Chrysothemis forbidding her to sacrifice,

[...]
[...]

Nor so much as come neare the grave, as Vlysses in Sophocles is forbid to doe to the grave of Ajax. Nay such was Sepul­chralis sanctitas, (saies Tully,) that no stranger might be suf­fered to doe it, for feare he might be an enemy. Moreover a law was made to forbid any one to take away from, or adde any thing more to the monuments, then what was already made.

And now it is high time to leave the body in the Mouth of death,) for so Il. [...]. Psal 49 14. Homer calls the grave) to be gnawne like a sheep, by the never satisfied teeth of a hungry [...] For [...], he that is buried, and laid in a Sarco-phagus in the belly of the earth, is as properly said to be devoured, as what is devoured and inclosed in the stomack of a Whale or a Vul­ture, or any ravenous creature, is commonly said to be buri­ed [...]. For so the Vultures are called H▪ mog. [...], li­ving graves: nay the Metaphore is commonly made reach to men themselves, some of whom, even their mouthes are open se­pulchers, as well as the bellyes have been of others. As that [Page 273] of Tereus when he eate his Sonne.

—Se (que) vocat bustum miserabile nati.

And of Saturne when he did the like. Nay being buried, and being devoured, have been counted so synonymous, that (as Lactantius saies) Saturne was thought to have been said, to have eaten his Sonnes,L. 1. c. 13. because he buried them where they might not be seen. Well, it cannot be helpt: these great ea­ters Death and the Grave are all mouth, and no eares, like the belly. There's no stopping nor filling their mouth. [...], saies Aeschylus, Pluto has no Altars. He is in­exorable, and therefore called [...] in Euripides. Nei­ther (saies a On. Hom. Il. 1. Scholiast) was Death ever known to have an Altar but at Gadira, I know not wherefore. Let us see there­fore that his Wife be the more made of, now he is gone.

His Wife if she seemed to be with child, was taken into the care and protection of the Archon, least she might be cun­ningly perswaded to marry with whom she should not; and if any man offered to wrong her, the punishment was arbi­trary. The children were committed [...] to a Tutor. He that was to [...], to be overseer or Guardian, was either not to be of Kin at all; or else so farre off, that if the child should happē to die in his nonnage, the inheritance could not fall to him. A Tutor was either by will or by appointment of the Archon. Which way soever it were, he was [...] (saies Aeschines) and had the mannaging of all the affaires, till they came to be twenty yeare old: and then either they themselves, or any else that would, might sue out [...], a writ Malè administratae Tutelae, and have him before the Archon. But this must be done within five yeares after the Pupill came to be of age, or not at all.

LIB. VI.

SECTIO. I. De Supplicationibus & juramentis

CAP. I. De Supplicibus sacris. De asylis & aris.

HAving taken this care to see the Marriage of himselfe, the Education of his children, and the honourable Buriall of his Body, it will be expected that now I say some­what in commendation of his conditions, and concerning his manner of Life, either towards the gods, or towards Men. Of his carriage towards the gods, because there has been some­thing already done in that kind, I shall not speak so largely; only a word or two, or more of the customes used in Suppli­cation to, and in Swearing by the gods: and then I shall pro­ceed to his actions towards Men, whether his friends in ma­king merry with his equalls, and giving to the Poore; or his Enemies in waging of Warre. This Treatise, because of the [Page 275] diversity of subjects, you have divided into three severall Se­ctions, the first of Supplication called by them [...].

The person of a distressed Petitioner (as an abused slave or the like) whether he addressed himselfe to men or to the gods, but especially if to the gods, was to be look't upon as Sacred and inviolable, as appeares by the Oracle, sent from Dodona's Vocall Forrest to the Athenians, related by Pausa­nias.

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...].

For if he came flying to such or such Altars as were appoin­ted to be [...] none might touch him upon paine of exile­ment. And therefore is it that Polydorus in Euripides makes it such a ground for his confidence: saies he

[...].

The Altars are not farre off. So in another Tragedy, when Helena kept hanging upon the Bed for her refuge, Menelaus wondring thereat, Eurip. Hel. v. 805. what (saies he) dost Altars want, or is it the Barbarian mode? And no wonder that they thus fled to Altars, or that others feared to meddle with, or to slay any body near them: viz: because they thought the blood would be upon them that should doe it, yey though the Supplicants were already dead in the Law. For so the Chorus in Ion tells Creusa, the Law for­bids any Petitioner to be put to death, True (saies she) but I must be killed by the same Law. No matter (replies the Chorus) sit fast, and if any one kill thee there

Ib. v 125 [...].
[...].
Thy blood shall be upon him.

Insomuch that a great many even among them, seeing male­factors thus protected from the Law, and consequently en­couraged to the transgression, were bold to complaine of the injustice of it, as you have Ion in the Tragoedy, thus

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...].

I said before, such or such: because 'tis thought that not any of the Altars or Temples had this priviledge, but only six viz. Misericordiae, Minervae, Eumenidum, Munichiae, and two of Theseus Temples, one within and another without the Walls. The first of these some say was the first Alylus that ever was made, erected by Hercules his Grand-children, to preserve them from their enemies, according to that of Servius ad Aen. 8. Postquam Hercules migravit è terris, nepotes ejus timen­tes insidias eorum quos avus afflixerat Athenis sibi primi Asylum, hoc est, templum misericordiae conlocarunt, unde nullus posset ab­duci. An example imitated by other People, almost in every country. For they thought that otherwise a beast had a safer condition then a man. [...]. But is he now safe for ever? yes, unlesse they made a fire, and burnt him out of the hole, as we use to doe eeles, &c. And thus he in Plautus threatned to doe.

In Rud. Act 3. Sc. 4.
Ibo Herclè aliquò quaeritatum ignem
Ignem magnum hîc faciam—

and Hermione in Euripides to Andromache sheltring herselfe by the Altar of Thetis. [...]—on which the Scholiast thus [...], &c. And yet all [...] or Petitioners, were not so afraid of a fire. As appeares by the name of [...], which they have from flying to hearths, the place for the fire, for refuge: as Themistocles did, when being Ostracis'd and banished, he fled to Admetus King of the Mo­lossi for shelter. Otherwise none that fled thither, could be so wicked, but they counted him worse that should meddle with him. Insomuch that those who killed the followers of Cylon (though they plunder'd the Temple of Minerva) be­cause they killed them hanging on the Altars, were ever after themselves, and all other such prophane companions after them called [...], as who should say, hinderers [...] [Page 277] supplication. Profane, I said, for it was no better then pro­fanation, according to the Poet, [...], the Garlands are PollutedEurip in He­racl.

CAP. II. De tangendis genis, manibus, genibus.

PEtitioners both to the gods and Men, used to goe with [...] Garlands about their necks, or green boughs in their hands In O [...]d. [...] (saith the Scholiast on Sophocles) to beget respect, and amuse the behol­ders. Those green boughes are called by the severall names of [...], and sometimes [...] for In Aul v. 1216. Iphigenia wanting them, told her Father she would make her own body supply the roome thus

[...]
[...]

In those boughs they put wooll, (as we do silk in posies) and so called them [...],Aeschyl in eum. vittatas laureas.

[...]
[...].

The wooll was not ty'd, and so fastened to the bowes, but only wreathed and wrap'd up in them: and (it may be) therefore it was that Aethra in the Tragedy of the Theban Women petitioners (v. 31.) called it [...] the Tye without a knot. The Italians used such boughs too, as it seems, for Virgil saies

Iam (que) oratores aderant ex Vrbe Latinâ
Velati ramis oleae veniam (que) rogantes.

And Livy speaks of the like pactise of the people of Rhodes. The boughes were either of Laurell or Olive.

Stat. Theb. l. 12.
Vittatae laurus & supplicis arbor Olivae.

First because both those kinds are [...] not subject to withe­ring, and therefore In Ion. v. 1436. Euripides gives the latter the epithete of [...]. 2ly, Because the Laurall was signe of prevailing, [Page 278] and the Olive of Peace and good will, as Lactantius sais, per quam pax petitur supplicando. Now the custome was with those boughs, if they were doubtfull of prevailing, to touch but the knees of the man whom they Petition'd, or of the sta­tue of the god, just as Dion. Halic. Lucretia did [...]. But if hopefull; the hands. Soph Oed. T. [...]. And if con­fident; the chinne, l 4. and the cheeks, [...] Eurip. in Heracl. [...]. It is said by a Comment upon Pindar in his [...]. (where the Poet desires to touch Aeacus his knees, when he prayes for a Gale of suc­cesse for the Aeginetae) that when they desired the parties consent, they touched the head to have at annuere: when his help, his helping hand; when successe, the knee. The Last I know no grat reason for, but history enough, even from the Naturall Historian himselfe. Hominis genibus quaedam religio inest observatione gentium; haec supplices attingunt ad haec manus tendunt, haec ut aras adorant. All his reason is, because of the a­bundance of spirits in the hollow of the knee, fortasse quia inest iis vitalitas, quippe quorum inanitate fossâ, ceu jugulo, spi­ritus fugiat. And therefore Homer makes the Litae, the Petitio­ners gods to be lame. As good as that of Zenobius [...], because Judges had that upon their knees then, which now they write in their books.

If the Petitioners were very fearfull, and the persons of very great quality, they would bow so low as to kisse his feet:Xenoph. l. 7. as those did to Cyrus, [...]. It was either this kisse, or a kisse of their own hand, which they anciently termed labratum. The old glosse calls it [...]. I have read of a kisse of the hand when they did the reverence to the Gods, with putting the fore-finger over the thumb (perhaps upon the middle joynt, which they used in counting for the number of tenne) and then giving a turne on the right hand, as it is in In Gurculi Plautus, Quo me vortam, nescio. Si deos salutas, dextro vorsum, censeo.

The safest place for a Petitioner to men too, as well as to the gods (as I have already told you) was the hearth or the [Page 279] fire whither they presently ranne, when they came to any strange place in travell, or exilement, as to the only Altar of the house, and the gods thereof. For according to that of Cicero in his oration for his house, Nihil Sanctius, nihil omni re­ligione munitius, quam demus unicujus (que) civium. Hic arae sunt, hic foci, hic dii penates, hic sacrae religonis ceremoniae continentur: hoc perfugium est ita sanctum omnibus, ut inde arripi neminem fas sit. When they had once seated themselves there in the ashes, in as mournfull posture as might be: they need not open their mouths for pity; neither was it the custome so to doe. For those actions speak loud enough; and an eye would serve for hearing.

[...].
[...] &c.

This was the Odyss 7. practise of Vlysses at the house Alcinous. L 4. Argon. and of Themistocles at the house of Admetus; but so as first, by the instruction of the Queen, he took the Kings little son along with him for his guard,Thyciddid. [...], the only way in use among the people to obtaine a request.

If they fled to the gods for refuge or for help, their fashion was first to crowne the Altars with Garlands, and then to pray, that their desires might be crowned with successe.

Eurip in Aclest.
[...]
[...]
[...].

Their usuall gesture in praying, was to hold up their armes right toward heaven, as Eurip. He [...]len v. 1 100. Helen saies

[...]
[...]

But to wrest their hands as farre as they could upon their wrests. According to that of Aelchylus, where he saies of Prometheus, that though the gods had ty'd him fast to the hill, his stomack was so great, that he said he scorned to submit or pray manibus supinis, with bended hands like Women and [Page 280] children.

[...].

Now sometimes, if they obtained their request and it were a matter of consequence, you should have them relate it to the Priest of the Temple to be registred; or write it downe in a Table, and leave it behind them, to shew for a testi­mony.

CAP. III. De generibus & locis sacrificiorum.

AND now we are in, let's even out with a little more of that which we have observed in reading, concer­ning their manner of serving their Gods. Their divine servi­ces in respect of the cause or occasion, were 1. [...], or [...], vota, free-will offerings. Services promised and paid for a victory or the like.

Ovid. Met. l. 9.
Cenaeo sacra parabat
Vota Iovi—

2ly [...], such as were imposed, and commanded by an Oracle.

Sophoc on Trach.
[...].

In respect of the object (that is to which of the gods they were formed) they were done either 1o [...] to the gods under ground, and that [...] in a ditch dig'd▪ or plow'd up for that purpose. The Latines called it Ara, such as they used when they sacrificed to the Heroes, (for whom they had also [...] Temples and Playes, and what not) to­gether with the Schol. in Arist. in Avib. Image of Vulcan made of clay, to set it forth. 2ly [...], to the gods upon ground, much in the same manner▪ and 3ly [...], to the gods above ground, [...], upon an Altar rais'd up high from the ground, which the Latines therefore called Altare, and the Greeks Soph. in Trach. [...], and Eurip. in Heracl. [...], as if it were a worke, val­lum, or Agger, made of earth cast up together. The distincti­on betwixt [...] and [...], is set downe by the Scholiast on [Page 281] In Pheniss. Euripides thus [...] is an Altar built up high with an ascent of severall steps [...] is as it were one step it selfe, after the fashion of some hearths in the figure of a quadrangle ▪ (just as they made their [...] Schol in Ari­stoph. Eccles. wherein they powred oyle and wine, and tem­pered it with the dust, to make cakes for the divell) The oc­casion given him to make this distinction, was the words [...] in the Author: whereupon he notes that [...] was there used in a large sence, for the hole, [...], or the con­cavitie in the top of the [...] for the fire. At the making of a [...] (and so at the making of a Statue to be worshipped) they had a custome [...], for women in garments of severall colours, to carry about pots of severall sorts of boyled pulse, and to offer thereof to the Schol in A­ristoph. in Pluto. gods.

[...]
[...].

They made it commonly of earth heaped together, and so it may be called [...] or tumulus, as it uses to be sometimes of ashes; sometimes of earth and bloud tempered together; sometimes of stone, and sometimes of wood. For the figure, it was sometimes long, and sometimes square; but most often Odyss. [...]. [...], round: as the Theatre, the market-places, & their Tables used to be. The places where they made their Altars, were usually Mountaines & high-places (so often obje­cted to the heathenish Israelites) for according to the Scholi­ast upon those words of In Trach. Sophocles, [...] &c. [...], every Mountaine was called by Iu­piters name, or consecrated to Iupiter, because the god being in a high place, it was fit to sacrifice to him in a high place, to be heard the better; as it was to the terrestriall gods in a low, to come neerer to them. Besides, the Altar in such a place, was the lesse in danger to be got up upon, and profaned, as being kept (as the same Scholiast saies) [...], holy and untroden.

[Page 282]3ly In respect of time, some doe say that they sacrificed to the Hero's, Pindar. Isth. Δ. [...]; in the evening; and to others in the morning.

Lastly in respect of the matter or the thing sacrificed, it was either [...] of living creatures,Schol. in Eurip. properly called [...] or else of things without life; and those either [...] dry, as corne and flower, or [...] wet, as Wine, or Milke, or Hony, usually called by the name of [...]. The first Pythagoras could not endure, as thinking it unnaturall to kill any thing; and so was all for his [...], wherein there was no bloud, or [...], (as Thucidides calls them) where there was no smoake, or Suidas. [...], where there was no Wine. But every one else almost like't it too well, and no such glo­rious a businesse as an [...], a whole burnt sacrifice. Sometimes greater then a Suovetauralia, and consisting of a Sow, a Bull, a Ramme, and a Goat: and sometimes but a [...], of a Sow, a Ramme, and a Goat. I hardly believe they ever went so high as an hundred, notwithstanding— [...]. Out of every Sacrifice one part went for a fee to the Prytanes, or Comissaries, unlesse they were rob'd of their due: as it seemes they were sometimes, by him in the Poet, threatning to complaine of one that did so,

Aristo [...], in Equit.
[...]
[...]
[...]

CAP. IV. De generibus & formulis jurandi.

O [...] an Oath, (the Son He [...]iod. of Eris, and yet the end Ep. ad Heb. 6.16. of all contention) was of two sorts, viz. [...], & [...], the greater,Idem. in Theogon, and the lesse. The greater oath was either of men by the gods: or of the gods themselves, by the Stygian Lake.

[...].

[Page 283] Which is the cause why some fetch the word [...] an oath, from Orcus Hell. This Oath was then invented by Iupiter, and prescribed by him to the rest of the gods, when he had the assi­stance of Styx, and his Sons against the Titans; or when he dranke of the water, to quench his thirst in the fight. Servi­us saies (out of Orpheus) that if any god had sworn false, or broken his oath when he swore by Styx, he was to be punish­ed for it in hell nine thousand yeares. Which order, even Iu­piter himselfe submitted to, and therefore took the more care how he sware, as Minutius saies, Destinatam enim sibi cum suis cultoribus poenam praescius perhorrescit. He that swore ei­ther of these waies, was properly said to [...], and to yeeld himselfe up to the mercy of those that were able to punish him, if he called them to witnesse that which was contrary to his knowledge, or his meaning. So that sometimes it was the custome to adde an imprecation of some evill, wherewith he knew them able to punish him, if the swore false. As Tele­machus does in Homer.

[...]
By Iove, and the sorrowes of my Father.

The Womens oath was commonly by Iuno; and by my Lady Diana, as In Elect. Clytemnestra uses in Euripides, [...], much like the superstitious oath of By my Lady, a­mong some of us. The gods, by whom the m [...]n were to sweare by the appointment of Solon, were three (or if you will, one Iupiter [...] with three names) viz. [...], and [...]. For that Iupiter was the proper Custos juramen­torum, (as I may call him) if it doe not appeare, (as some say it does in the word jusjurandum, quasi Iovis jurandum, it will sufficiently be proved by the plaine testimony of the Poet, that saies

[...]
Eurip. Med. v. 170.
[...].

But so farre were they from being contented to sweare by none but Iupiter, that not only, any other of the gods, but any of their own men lately dead, and thought to be deified, did [Page 284] serve the turne: as when Demosthenes swore by [...], those that valiantly dyed in the battle of Marathon. Sometimes for over much hast or confidence, or some such reason, they left it to the party, to whom they swore, to chuse any of the gods, whomsoever him pleased to be tryed by: in this manner, [...], as we say, Ile lay you what you will. This forme you may find used by Plato in Phaedro, and by Aristenetus in his Epistle of L. 2. Ep. 2 Euxith [...]us to Pythias. Sometimes they swore by many gods together in the plurall number, without specifying whom they meant. And sometimes by all their twelve gods, (as the Lacedemoni­ans did by their two [...] Castor and Pollux) Aristoph. in Equest. [...]

[...]— by the whole jury of the gods, (neither ho­nest nor true; only they thought them to be Majorum genti­um, of the higher house, and Deos consentes, and so they put them together.) Other times againe, they swore by this or that god in particular, to whom either the affaires they hand­led, or the place where in they were, especicially belonged: expressing his name. For so in the Market in buying and sel­ling, or the like businesse, they commonly swore this Oath [...], by Mercury. But then you should have some that out of meere deisidaemony, would say no more then [...]. By &c. [...], with a Aristoph. in Ran. rel [...]gious aposiopesis, forbearing to name the God. Hitherto you may reduce the oath by an oath it selfe, Pind. Nem. [...] or [...] with [...] before it, in the Poets, was for an affirmative oath: and [...] for a negative.

CAP. V. De riitbus in Iuramento Magno.

THE customes in taking a Great oath, if it were in a publike manner, and by way of vindication of the truth, were these. The gods used to lift up their hands, as Apollo [Page 285] in the Poet bids Lachesis [...]. Little thought he how the Scripture makes the like action of the true God in severall places. Men when they swore a great oath, laid downe their hands upon the Altar, as we doe upon the New Testa­ment: whereas in a lesse, or in a private oath, made to such or such a Man, by way of a bargaine or a promise, according to the Roman fashion, they layd their hand, upon the hand of the party to whom they swore. This ceremony, I remem­ber, Menelaus in Helen v. 834. Euripides demanded of Helen v. 834. Helena besides the words of her oath.

[...].

2ly To honour the gods by whom they swore, they sacri­ficed the life of one of these three beasts,Arist in Lusist. [...], and [...]. a Boare, a Ramme and a Goate: or all three, and of every sort one or three of one of the sorts, as Adrastus was made to doe of the three sheep, in behalfe of the Argivi.

Eurip. Supl. v. 1200. [...] which they called [...]. Sometimes when they killed a Boare, they cut out the stones ( [...] & [...] are pretty neare kin) and stood upon them as they swore. A Ramme or a Boare thus used is properly called [...]. Perhaps they used to sacrifice Pigges chiefly (as the Romanes did) at the confirmation of Leagues and Truces. And good reason choyce should be made of that beast, rather then any other in swearing too, since there was so great account made of it in other businesses, as so­lemne as that. For 1. Jupiter was nurs'd by a Sow, (say some) and conceal'd by the noyse of the grunting: and therefore with the Cretians his Country men, there might be no initi­ation without it. 2ly Varro De Re Rust. saith, pecoris immolandi initium sumptum a suillo: that it was the first beast that was Sacrificed. which made some thinke that [...] was so called, quasi [...], and Sus quasi Thus. Nay it was a creature so greatly sacred, (or imployed to a sacred use,) that Sacres by it selfe, is used for little pigges consecrated for a Sacrifice.Clem. Alex. in Strom. The flesh that was wont to be eaten in other Sacrifices, in these was not to be [Page 286] Arestoph. in Lusist. eaten at all, except it were by the wormes and the fish. For either they buried it in the Eustath. in Il. [...]. ground, or else threw it into the Sea: as Talthybius did the Sow, which was sacrificed at an oath of Agamemnons.

CAP. VI. De juramento Parvo & ejus ritibus.

[...], or the little oath, was when they swore by a creature (and their gods were hardly so much) such as per Cramben, or by a Goose or a Dogge, [...] or [...] as the Socraticks did, having that practise commended to them by their own Master: who as it is in the Scholies upon In Avib. Aristo­phanes) in his twelfth Book [...], had told them that Rhadamanthus the justest man that ever lived, had expresly forbid them to sweare by the gods; but insteed thereof had allowed them the use of a Dogge or a Goose, or a Ramme, or such like creatures. Sometimes they swore by the ground they stood upon, as V. 1025. Hippolitus does, in Euripides.

[...].

Sometimes by their Nets, or by any other thing which they made use of. If the matter were serious, you might heare them swearing by their right hand, or by their head, as he does in Virgil.

Per Caput hoc jur [...], per quod Pater ante solebat.

Which was the reason (saies Atheneus) first, why they ac­counted the head [...],L. 2▪ holy and Sacred. 2ly Why they did [...], bow the knee at a Sneeze. 3ly Why the old Philosophers made such a scruple to eate of the head of any kind of creature. And 4ly Why they used this oath but seldome, accounting it [...], as Helena called it when she swore to Menelaus, Eurip. in Hel. v. 841. though it were by his head, and not her own, [...]. [Page 287] The Customes used both in the Little and Great oathes too, in abjuring and purging of crimes, were sometimes, cree­ping upon their hands thorow the fire, or holding in their hands a red hot Iron, ( [...] they called it, such a thing as Anaxagoras, and his Scholler Euripdes Schol Eu­rip. in Hel. took the Sunne to be) supposing (as the Scholiast saies upon Sophocles) [...], that if they were not guilty of the crime, they should not be sensible of the paine. Thus the fellow in Antigone would have taken his oath to Cre­on, that he buried not Polynices. The like custome, we read to have been in use among the Saxon ancestors, and for the same purpose, under the name of Fire-Ordeal. For Emma the Mother of King Edward the Confessor, passing blindfolded in the spaces between a great many red-hot Plow-shares laid on the ground: & Kunigund the Wife of the Emperour Henry the second holding a red-hot Iron in her hand, recei­ving no hurt thereby, cleared themselves of the crime of Adultery laid to their charge. Sometimes they took the Iron and threw it into the Sea, solemly vowing to keep the oath without breaking, as long as the Sea should the Iron without swimming.

Callimach.
[...].

Sometimes (as I have known Boyes doe among us) they wrote the oath in a Paper, and threw it in­to the water: if it swamme, and the water could endure it, he swore true; but if it sunk, and the water would not suffer it to be seen, he was to be punished immediatly without more adoe. And this puts me in mind of that oath of Adrastus, and the Argivi, for amity and League with the Athenians, which the Poet saies they would have written in the hollow of a tripus, and the tripus to be sent to Delphos to Apollo, to be there kept for a testimony, and a memoriall.

[...]

to be produced when occasion should require. So Achilles Tatius (in his 8th book de Clitophontis, & Leucippes ammori­bus) speaks of a custome, if a Wench were accused of [Page 288] Whoredome, to have her make a formall oath of deniall, and having written the oath in a table, to stand in water up to the shinnes, with the table about her neck. If she were chast, and had sworne true, the water remained as it was: but if not, [...] (saies he) the very water growes angry at it, and never leaves swelling, till it get up as high as her neck and cover the table; least so horrid a sight as a false oath, should look the Sun and the World in the face.

CAP. VII. De perjurii religione.

IF a man made a conscience of swearing aright, he was counted religious indeed. Insomuch that [...], was com­monly used for [...],

[...].

in Hesiod. and— [...].In Plut. in Aristophanes. Whereas on the other side, when they expressed a very wick­ed man, they made use of the word [...] perjurious. And therefore Aristophanes (in nubibus) speaking of Jupiters light­nings and thunderbolts, which some said, that they did more hurt to the wicked then to others, saies he [...], if perjur'd men are only lyable to be struck, how comes it to passe that Cleonymus and Theodorus escape so well? or that the poore Oake tree is so often hurted [...] since it can ne­ver be perjur'd Such as were common & customary swearers, for ill making, as well as for ill keeping of oathes, were bran­ded with the name of [...] from [...] (saith Hesychius) the place where the oathes used to be administred. Now for the punishment of such vile persons, they supposed the furies every fifth day to have a visitation, & to walke the round, for no other purpose: according to that of In Dich. Hesiod.

[...]
[...]

[Page 289] and therefore Agamemnon when he swore that he never had to doe with Briseis, called the Furies to witnesse too, as well as the Earth and the Sun.

[...]
[...]

Nay in some places, the insensible creatures seemed to be sensible of the sinne and save the furies a labour. For I have read that in a Temple at Palice a City in Cicily, there were certaine crateres or fonts, out of which there rose sometimes flames, and sometimes hot boyling water: and that thither people used to resort from other places, for deciding of Con­troversies by taking an oath. For if any one swore false neere these fonts, he was presently strucken blind, or lame, or dead in the place. Besides these there were other meanes of their own appointing to affright men from perjury. Such as that of the image of Iupiter [...],Pausan. in Eli­ac. [...], which they made in the most dreadfull manner of any viz. with Thunderbolts in his hands, and a plate of brasse at his feet, on which were engraven certaine Elegiacall verses, composed of purpose to terrify such as durst to invocate that god in falshood. All this moved the La­cedemonians little or nothing, if that be true which the Poet said of them.

[...].

Which you will say is very likely, if you remember the saying of Lysander, one of their own generallls, [...], fallere oportere pueros a­stragalis, hostes autem juramentis.

SECT. II. De Ritu Convivandi.

CAP. I. De Leschis, & de tempore victus caepiendi.

WHat ever they talke of Atticus moriens porrigit ma­num, (as if an Athenian were charitable, and so he died) for my part, I have found him to be of a very good nature, both to the Stranger, and the Poore, and among his companions as merry as a Greeke. Of the goodnesse of the Athenian natures, I can give you two or three very pregnant testimonies, whereby I shall make it appeare, how tender hearted they were, not only to men in philanthropy, but even to Brute Beasts. For the first you may heare it from Demo­sthenes his own mouth, whom, as he was going into Exile (a time not so safe for such expressions) they brought going on the way, and carried every one something under his arme, to furnish him for his journey, insomuch that at parting he cryed out [...]. How shall I endure to leave such a City, wherein the very enemies are as good as a man can find friends any where else. For the last you shall have two pretty instances, as I had them from the same Author. The first is of an Areopagite, whom they expell'd the house for killing a Sparrow which being pursued by ano­thir bird fled into his bosome for shelter.Phoc. cod. 1591. [...]. [Page 291] (saies he) as if he had not done righteous things. [...], not so much out of love to the Sparrow, as hatred to his conditions. The last is of one Pra­xitiles, whom for skinning a Ram alive, they punished much after the same manner, as the Ramme was [...]. The goodnesse of his nature among his companions, appear'd either in eating and drinking, or merry talking, and dis­course. For there is [...], saies Theophrastus, good cheere in words, as well as in meat and drink. Aristo­phanes calls it [...] eating of words, Plautus comede­re sermones. And it may be they might be made sometimes to eat their words indeed, if they prated so much as by all mens report they did.Theophr. For they were so [...] (as the character termes them) so employ'd [...], in dissemi­nandis & spargendis rumoribus; and were so much given to spend their time in nothing else, but either to heare or to tell some new thing, Act. 17·21. that I wonder with what face, they could call St. Paul [...]. Though I know some doe rather chuse to fetch the word from [...] to gather, as the Scholi­ast on Aristoph. interprets [...] to be [...], such as watch for loose things that drop out of cari­ages, and gather them up. The places where they met and dis­coursed were either the Baths, or the Vaults, and the Porches for the better sort: or Trades [...]mens shops for the meaner, like the Roman Tabernae; Nulla Taberna meos habeat, nec pila li­bellos. Their meetings in this kind, but especially those in the shops and the places themselves, and the coufabulations therein, they called [...] saith Euripides. And yet Sophocles in Antigone durst call the convention indicted by the King, by the name of [...] too. Now those shops were commonly Perfumers or Barbers, whence the proverb [...] used by Polybius, i. e. Barbers talke, (as we say) Lye like a tooth drawer.) But especially Smiths, and such as made use of a Fire; being free for any that would warme them­selves, [Page 292] and without any doores, as the Scholiast upon those words in Hesiod l. 2. Concerning [...] &c. [...] (saies he) [...]. And to this belongs that of Homer.

Il. Θ.
[...]
[...].

The discourse was for the most parte de Lanâ Caprinâ (as they called it) or de Gerris Siculis, childish & Idle, well befit­ting such Geruli figuli, as most of them were. But the Philo­sophers that met in the [...] which Hierocles speaks of, had better discourse. These places were consecrated to the honour of Apollo, who is therefore said to have the name of [...] (so saith Suidas; but it should be rather [...], saies Meursius.) the reason was, because such meetings were, or should be in the day time: and sometimes in the Sunne.

Their merriment in eating and drinking, at a set meale amongst themselves, was anciently, but once a day at supper (as it was with the Romans.) but afterward more often, and how often (for ought I can find by the Scholiast upon Homer in severall places) it is not easy to determine. Some say, there were foure meales a day, viz. 1. [...] or [...], the Breake-fast. 2. [...], the Dinner 3. [...], the Beaver. 4. [...], the Supper. Just so many Atheneus has, but in this order, viz 1. [...]. 2. [...]. 3. [...], or (Ve­sperna) 4. [...]. Others make but these three. 1. [...]. 2. [...]. 3. [...]. You see that [...], is the last meale still, and so it is in Aristophanes, In Vesp. who after [...] supper time, makes it to be presently Bed-time. To any of these meales if they came to late, they called it [...]. or [...]. Which they need not feare, if they had a bell to call them, as Plu­tarch saies they had in the Fish-market, and therefore termes those,Sympos c. 4. whose bellies had no eares, but for the Bell, [...].

CAP. II. De ritibus & variis modis convivandi.

THeir merriment with others, was when they kept a feast. And thus to spend their mony, was especially called [...], and [...]: and the merriment it selfe, by the name of Schol in A­rist. Vesp. [...]. Which made Homer bring in Hebe ministring to the gods at a feast; and from whence [...] came to be used for a little cup to drink healthes out of. Now a feast was of three Eusta [...]hius in Hom. kinds, 1. [...] 2. [...], 3. [...], o­therwise called Aristoph. & Schol. [...], was when they joyn'd or club'd for it, and every one brought his Symbolam his part, or else lay in his Symbolum, his pawne, or his earnest with the master of the feast. The earnest was commonly a ring, as Terence saies, dati annuli, locus, tempus constitutum. And sometimes any other thing: which he that laid out the mony for the feast, if he were not paid, or the party did not come, had power to sell, or doe what he would with it. The reason why it was not so costly, and those that were at it, did eat so sparingly, [...] [...]. ibid. [...], was because every one brought his own pro­vender with him, and from thence they were called [...] Festus. Sodales. Sometimes they call such a feasting [...], from joyning as we say, or clubbing, or casting every one his lot into one purse. [...], saies Tzetzes upon L. 2. Hesiod. And so likewise some­times [...], from [...], because the charges came scattered, or sown by severall hands, which is resem­bled very well by the Sportula instituted by Nero. Lastly [...] (they say) has been used for the same,Athen. l. 8. [...] for the company.

Of this way of Feasting, you have a briefe and large com­mendation in Hesiod.

[Page 294]
[...]
[...].
Be not averse from common feasts; for there
The charge the least is, and the most the chere.

Sometimes you should have a Covetous fellow make his [...], his very wedding dinner, in the manner of an [...]: and every one that comes must bring his part with him, and be [...],In Crass. (as Plutarch calls the Souldier that goes a Warfare at his own cost.) This kind of feasting (I thinke) may very well be named [...], for Schol in A­ristoph. Pace. that is either when there is meate of all sorts, or when is it brought to every man, or when they sit higly pigly, and every one takes where he likes. [...] (for of [...] we haue spoken already) used to be a little more costly [...]. It was thus called either, 1. From [...] the lapping and tipling in it, or, 2. From their gathering to­gether, or sitting in companies; [...], or 5. From [...], the vertigines or rounds used in dances, Pindar. [...]. The company at such a feast were cal­led [...]. Contrary to the manner of the Romans, the poore Women were left by themselves alone in the [...], unlesse it were to accompany some of their very neare friends: according to that of Cornelius Nepos, in the begin­ning of his book: Nam ne (que) in convivium adhibetur nisi pro­pinquorum, ne (que) sedet nisi in interiore parte aediū, quae gynaeconitis appellatur, quo nemo accedit, nisi propinqua cognatione conjunctus. The usuall customes in feasting were these. 1. The number of the company was not above thirty, and if there were more, there were certaine officers, appointed for the pur­pose to discommon them: and to them the Cooks were to repaire, to be examined concerning the same. Besides those Officers, there was an [...] too, to see how oft, and how much every one dranke. And if it appeared that a man was any way [...] or intemperate; he was to be punished by the Areopagus. Which perhaps gave occasion to the Drun­ken unthrifts of those times, to call the Greeks [...], [Page 295] and [...], as if they were niggardly in their diet. But if they were indeed such bite-figues, and cummin-cutters as they make them, how came it to passe that Cookery was so much in request among them; ( [...], it is an honourable profession saies Athenaeus) or that the skill in Physick,L. 4. Astronomy, and Geometry, was thought so requisite to that art: or that in ancient time, the Cook should be one of the chiefe officers at a Sacrifice, as they say he was? the Last indeed very convenient, since a Sacrifice and a feast so well a­greed that commonly either the latter followed the former, or insteed of invitations they sent their friends a peice of the victime.

[...]
[...].
—as soon as you
To the Nymphs have offer'd, give to Morson too.

CAP. III. De more salutandi, Symposiarcho, Coronis, unguentis, modo accumb [...]ndi, & de mensis.

WHen the guests were come, the manner of salutation for little boyes (if any came) was to take them by the eares, as one would take a pot, and kisse them; and such a kiss as this they called [...] a pot. Pollux. l. 9. c. 24. The fashion of kissing the lipps was but of latter daies, and osculum may be osculum upon any thing so it be from the mouth. Anciently they used to lay their mouth upon the eyes, and sometimes upon the head, or the shoulder, or the neck, like the Jewes. Sometimes they went no higher then the hand, with an embracing of the bo­dy: as Xuthus desired to doe to Ion.

[...].
Eurip. Ion. v. 518.

Embracing was the most usuall salutation. Insomuch that (if you will believe the On Aristoph. Plut. Scholy) the word [...] used to signify to Salute, does properly signify to embrace, as being [Page 296] derived (saies he) [...]. The compellation to such as they respected was usually [...], vir honeste, worthy Sir, rather then [...], Domine, or Master.

Eurip. in Supl.
[...].

Till the meat came up, the Guests spent their time, in ob­serving and commending the conveniences of the house, and the houshold-stuffe, & the like, according to his instructions in Vesp. Aristophanes.

[...]
[...]

The [...], the Master of the house, shall I say, or the Master of the Feast? or rather the founder of the feast; (for [...] the Master, was many times no more then a Master-Steward, or Pollux. l. 2. c. 1. [...] the Caterer chosen by a com­pany at a Collation) presently had his [...] ▪ brought him in by the Cooke i. e. a note containing the severall sorts of dishes which they were to expect. Now in some feasts, to carouse it (according to the manner of the Roman Modipe­rator, and the fashion yet in use in Italy, and among us upon Twelfth-day) they threw lots who should be [...] King: and he to whose lot it fell, was to have the whole command of all, for matter of drinking, or ceremonies, without any restraint. Which sometimes proved too tyrannicall: as it did in him in Diog. Laertius, who commanded a fellow [...] to take the drink in his mouth, C. 8. or have it flung in his face.

All the while that the feast lasted, they kept burning of Frankincence and Myrre upon the hearth. Either that the sence of smelling too, might have a tast of the mirth, ( [...] for Atheneus [...] smell-feast) or else to stop the mouthes, and the an­gry noses of the gods: to whom, before they eate any thing themselves, they used to offer a tast of the best of every dish. But how they did it I know not, unlesse they threw it in the fire as Patroclus did.

Il. 10.
[...].

[Page 297] The Guests before they sate downe, used to crowne their heads with Garlands, made for the most part of Myrtle▪ for so I remember the bold ghuest in Euripides, calling and com­manding for his drinke.— [...]. bound his head with Myrtle-boughs to secure it from aking. and the Romans it seems agree with them herein, for saies Horace, when he went to be too merry,

Nunc decet aut viridi caput impedire myrto.

The use of these Garlands, [...]. Saies the Scholiast upon Aristoph. in Avib. was to coole the head, and so to restaine the heat of the Wine▪ neither did they crowne their heads only, but anoint them too, as if they had been going to wrestle with the strength of the liquor: for so says hee in Vespis.

[...]
[...].

Ovid and the Romans knew of this too it seems.

—habent unctae mollia serta comae.

Using it as they did, either to keep the fumes and vapours from coming altogether; or to open the pores, and let them out as soone as they came. for the same end was it, that the hearb crambe was so much used in their feasts, as it was also among the Aegyptians. and very likely it is to have a virtue that way, in regard of the antipathy said to be in the na­ture of it, to the nature of the Vine, so great, that it will not endure to grow neere it. which antipathy (they say) has been in it, ever since [...]. On Ari­stoph. in Equit. Act. 1. Sc. 3, Lycurgus (a King of Thrace) for cutting downe all the Vines in his Kingdome to prevent drunken­nesse, being bound by Bacchus with Vine-twiggs, to be thrown into the Sea, in crying, let drop a teare upon the ground, out of which teare presently sprung the crambe. so called quasi [...], from [...], or Pupillae the Apples, or the Babies (as we say) in the eyes, to which 'tis thought to be hurtfull.

Besides anointing, there was washing too, both before and after meat. that before, had a peculiar name of [...]: the other they call [...]. [Page 298] Their posture at eating was lying upon [...] beds (imitated by the Roman lecti) with a [...] a matt Poll l. 6 c. 2. close by, which had bed clothes and all to sleep upon. Those [...], were usu­ally covered with skinnes: according to that in the Aristoph. in Eq. Poet of one that lay snorting upon a full belly.

[...].

And sometimes with Tapistry, for the better sort: for with such Achilles his Embassadours are entertained in Il. 10, Homer,

[...]

The manner of lying was on their sides, and leaning upon their elbowes. And therefore Silenus, in Euripides, bids Cyclops (when they sate at meate upon the ground) [...], to place his elbow handsomely. They rested their feet upon a [...], or a foot-stoole: such a one as Juno would bestow upon Somnus for the same use.

[...].

And yet I remember one in the Poets Vespae, asking how he should sit, was bid [...], to stretch out his knees. The table was ordinarily Tripus. Unlesse the man were of a high­er stomack then he that said, Sit mihi mensa tripes: for then it might be of another fashion. But usually it was made with three leggs, and an [...] upon it, called [...] (in imitation of the Tripus at Delphos) to be taken off, and set on, as they had occasion. Of what fashion soever it was, they used to reverence it with a great deale of religion: so as not to have any uncivill or profane or immodest discourse, as long as they sate at it. For why (saies Synesius) it is holy and consecrated to Jupiter [...],Ep. 57. and [...]. Which gave occasion to that expres­sion of Demosthenes [...] [...]. Sat. 2. [...]. And to Juvenals, reverentia mensae. The Paus. in Phoch. first that ever dared to profane the table, were the Women that killed Tereus his sonne, and served him up in the dish.

CAP. IV. De Cibo & Potu.

THE Greeks (they say) in ancient times, as well as o­ther people, were contented with Masts and Acornes: for their bread at least, if not for their Meat. And there were [...],Viig. Ae [...]. people employ'd of purpose to gather them. There was no cereale solum, in those daies, no feare of mensas consu­mimus. 'Twas enough for the luxury of later daies, to make pa­niceas mensas, tables or trenchers of bread. In allusion to the use of this food L. 5 c. 6. A. Gellius saies that the Romans made their civica corona of Oaken boughes, quoniam cibus victus (que) an­tiquissimus quernus capi solitus sit. In remembrance of their oaken diet. After mast, they lookt lower and found better food in barly. For that kind of corne was the Artemid [...]r. l. 1. c. 71. first in use. Afterward, when fine Wheat, and teeth came up, it was made a punish­ment to use it, as In Aug. c. 24. Swetonius saies, decimatas hordeo pavit. Their way of using corne at first, before that mills came up ( [...], said to be first invented by Mylas) was to rost it in hot embers, or to parch it upon the hearth: & then pinsere to beat it,Serv. ad Aen. and knead it into hard lumps or loaves. Those that did this the Romans called pinsores, which afterwards came to pi­stores, bakers. 2. Sam. c. 17, v. 28. We read of [...] parched stuffe among the Israe­lites too, even there where we read of flower, and so it was not for need that they used it. In time it came to varieties: and I also might say a great deale concerning them; as likewise of their usuall dishes at feasts, both of fish and flesh. But you may have enough in Athenaeus with little paine, and lesse pro­fit. Only I desire to observe one thing, that of all the parts of a beast, the braine might by no meanes be seen upon a table. For they loath'd to eate it, as much as Pythago­rean could to eate a beane: and thought that none but he that had lost his fences, would offer to devoure that, from [Page] which all the sences had their life. Nay [...] the braine, might not be in their mouthes to speake it, as well as to eate it.In Trachin. And therefore Sophocles, when he speaks of Lichas his throwing from the rock into the sea, and dashing out his braines, how gingerly does he relate it, calling the braine white marrow of his head.

[...]
[...]

Hecuba in Euripides speaking of Astyanax his throwing downe from the tower by the Greeks, relates it after the same manner, calling it [...], adding withall [...] with reverence be it spoken.

But as for the Entralls, [...], no dish so common as that: insomuch that you should have some covetous fellowes make a feast of nothing else. Such a feast they called more peculiarly [...], or [...]. The meat was served up in dishes of wood: or of brasse (for the better sort) and every ones portion at his place.

The drinke, which they had at feasts during meale time, was usually wine mingled with water to allay the strength of it. And this mixture they say was the invention of Am­phictyon (him whom they report to have first instituted the meeting of the seven Cities called Concilium Amphyctyonicum) but I have another story for you from L. 15. Athenaeus, who had it from one Philonides a Physitian, and it is this. When Bac­chus first brought his Vines from the Read-sea into Greece; the people came presently flocking to the Sea side, and fell so immoderately to the liquor, that some became dead-drunk, and some raving mad. Others that came later, being driven away by a sudden tempestuous showre, when they returned againe, found some of the raine mingled with the Wine, which they had left in the cupps, and drinking freely of it, [...], not withstanding found no such effects as the former did, but continued sober. This (they say) is the reason that at the first bringing in of the [...], or [Page 301] mixed wine, to the table, they used to remember [...], Iupiter the founder of the raine, and the mixture. To which they added the health called [...], if the feast were a victors feast; and [...], if it were at a Wedding: alte­ring the name of the health, according to the occasion of the feast. And yet Sophocles seemes to make the third round to be to Iupiter Servator

[...]
[...].

Presently after meale came in [...] the Wine in puris natu­ralibus whereof (it may be) [...], promulsis, or gustatio, the first tast before they went to eating used to be. The great Crater being filled, the Symposiarch began a health, either to the good Genius (to whom they meant to indulge) or to the goodly god that invented the liqour. This health is called Po­culum not Charitatis, but [...]: and so to drinke it [...], making it a religious businesse, as if it were a Libation or a drink offering:Aristoph in Eq. as he saies [...]. And many times they prayed too, crying out [...]. Some say, this health was at the beginning of the feast. But they did but sip at it, and there­fore Hesychius interprets [...] for [...], little drinkers. In Vesp. The last health of all, which they drunke just as they went to bed, was to Mercury, as to the god of sleeping and dreames

[...]
[...].

for that was the reason (saies Athenaeus) [...]. Yet some say it was [...], the bottle or vessell out of which they filled the Wine, was usually made of the skinne of a Boare. And therefore in Lysistrate (A­ristophanis) it is called by the name of [...], and the Wine [...] bloud, and the powring it out [...] slaughter, as if the Goat were a killing but then.

When one friend drank to another, they called it [...], or [...] a cup of good friendship: and such kind of expressions [...], takings or pledgings: according to that

[Page 302]
[...]
[...]

And thus if a great man kept the feast, when he dranke to his favourites, he gave him the cup to keep. But if he dranke a health to one whom he loved ( [...] or [...], his friend or his Cata­mite) he drank part himselfe, and bestowed the rest upon the ground. Sometimes after Supper, they would sit up drin­king for a wager all the night, and he that could keep him­selfe waking 'till morning, had a [...], a cake made of flower and hony for his labour. Just as the women used to have in the Thesmophoria. In such mad fits as these, they were wont to have [...], riddles proposed: which he that could not interpret, was to drink off his cup. And if any one were weary, he might not depart unlesse he had leave, (perhaps it was unlesse he took his leave) of the Master of the feast. and heare I might easily speak enough of their [...], but I think a little is sufficient, and that I have done already.

Now the cupps wherin they drank in ancient time were nothing but Bulls hornes, [...], saies the Scholiast upon Nicander, [...]. Insomuch that the word [...], to fill drink, seemed to be derived from [...] these hornes. Scilicet. Hence it was that they used to picture Bacchus with Bull-hornes. Nay the Argivi made his picture all Bull. which occasioned some to call him down-right by the name of Taurus a Bull. And the reason of those phancies was (saies the Scholiast) [...] for the strange (saies he) or rather the Bull-wood carriage of those that use his liquor. But the best is, dat Deus immiti cornua curta bovi. Afterward they grew weary of hornes, and came to their cannes, which they seem to have made of Ivy (for Bacchus his sake too no question, to whom the wood be­longs)

Eurlp. Alc. v. 756.
[...].

CAP. V. De iis quae à discumbentibus fieri solebant.

FOR their behaviour at table, spitting and coughing, and speaking loud, was counted uncivill in any but a Gentle­man (as we say in the University, that nothing is fresh in a Se­nior) and to him it was a glory [...], saies Stobaeus, to spit stoutly, or as Quintilian calls it; clarè excreare as it is among us for great men to sit and eat carelesly. But paring of nailes was such a sordid thing, that no gentility could beare it out. He­siod (as 'tis thought) long since abominated the incivility, or what shall I call it to hit his meaning.

[...]
[...]
Nor from the five-branch'd greene doe with a knife
At feasting cut the witberd for thy life.

Their attendance was, every one his [...], or his Pedee, to whom they used to deliver [...], choyce bits, or such dainties as they lik'd best, to keep, or to carry whom with them: but I must confesse it was counted somewhat base: and therefore clancularly done, except it were a very high feast indeed, and open house. Those boyes or servants were commonly Black moores; after the fashion of the Romans,

—tibi pocula cursor
Getulu [...] dabit, aut nigri manus ossea Mauri.

Your [...], portions, which we read of, were another thing: as a piece of the Victime at a Sacrifice, or a part of the choy­cest dishes at a feast, sent by all the company in a publick manner to friends that were absent. For such Plutarch reports to have been sent to Aratus by King Antigonus, when he Sa­crificed at Corinth: and Aristophanes (in his Archarnanes) by the Bride at a Wedding

[...]
[...].

[Page 304] And indeed not only the Greeks, but the Romans and the Jewes too, are to be commended for remembring their friends in this kind: for the Jewes both at Sacrifices (as 1. Sam. 1.4 El­kanah did to his Wife,) and also at feasts (as those were bid to doe by Nehem. c. 8.10. Nehemiah) used to send [...] portions to them, for whom nothing was prepared. When they had greas'd their fin­gers, they would take a piece of soft bread, and rub them with it, and throw it to the doggs, and from thence came the proverb tanquam canis vivens è magdaliâ, or rather (if you will) apomagdalia, for so they call'd such a piece of bread from [...] to wipe; such a thing as their Cooks [...] or [...], a piece of course bread, which they had for the same use.

The desert consisted of nuts and fruit, and all sorts of jun­kets ▪ they call'd this service, by the severall names of or [...] [...], Epidorpiae mensae. And now to crowne all with dauncing and musick, which Homer calls Coronas Convivii. [...], (usually accom­panied with [...], merry songs, and tales) because they themselves spent most time in practising it, I shall be bold to spend a little the more in relating it.

CAP. VI. De cantu Convivali & Scoliis.

ALthough Socrates in Plato's Protagoras, speake against the use of Musick at a Feast: and Euripides say, it were better us'd at a Funerall, to make the Mourners merry: yet you shall find Xenophon himselfe (in himselfe) commending, & Phe­mius (in Homer) practising the same.Odyss. I. Now the custome was when they came to the dauncing and the Musick, (whereas at Meale-time lesse cupps would serve) then to have greater, and a fresh bowle ( [...]) to begin with, for such a one they had at every change, if they observ'd that fashion we read of in Euripides.

[Page 305]
[...]
[...]
In Ion. v: 1177.
[...].

The song most common among them was Harmodius: so called (just as Hymenaeus is from a man of the same name, and as we call our songs Chloris and the like) because it was sung to the honour of Harmodius and Aristogeiton, the two famous Tyrannicidae, that put an end to the tyranny of the Pisistratidae, by putting Hipparchus to death: and of whom it is reported that the strumpet Leaena (as beastly a name as Lu­pa) so faithfully loved their bodies, that when she was rackt by the Tyrant, to discover their conspiracies, she bit off a piece of her tongue with her teeth, and spit in his face. The beginning of Harmodius was thus, [...], &c. You have mention of it in Aristophanes his A­charnenses, and his Vespae. Sometimes they would have up Admetus, or a song to the praise of Admetus, (for most of their songs, as well as those of the Romans, tended to the praise of one famous worthy or other.) It began thus, [...]. &c. where you may observe the oppsing [...] to [...]. For so you shall find [...], commonly for a Coward in Hea­then writers, who reckoned virtutem (as they called it) va­lour and fortitude, the only virtue worthy the name. Besides these two which I have named, you shall find a great many more such in Authours, under the name of [...]. I will only give you one whole one, made by Tim [...]creon, a Poet of Rhodes, against riches.

[...]
Vid. [...]. in A­ristoph. Ran.
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...].

Those kind of songs which they called [...], were first in­vented by one Plutarch. de mus. Terpander. They were so called either first [Page 306] [...] (saies the Scholiast upon Ranae,) from the crooked placing of the beds, and the lying of the guests upon them. Or else 2. (as the Scholy saies upon the same Poet in Vespis) from the flexuous disorderly manner in the singing. For there were in use among the Greeks (saies Schol. in Ra [...]. Dicaearchus [...]) three waies of singing [...]ongs at such meetings, the first [...], by all together. the 2. [...], by one after another in order as they sate. the 3. one after another, but [...], not in order, and [...], either by such as had best skill, or by such as he that sung last, should please to chuse, I say to chuse; for in singing a Scolium, as tis properly used, this was the custome. He that Scolid first, took him a Mirtyle rod, called [...] from [...] and [...] and holding it in his hand like a thyrsus, (for all the devotion now was to Bacchus and to Venus,) b [...]gun in any place of Simonides, or Stesichorus, or Aeschylus, where he had a mind, and continued as long as he pleased. The ver­ses which they sung, they called by the name of [...], or [...], or [...], from the [...], or the rods, as being apta virgae, in the words of Apuleius. When he had done, he deli­vered his bough to whom he thought fit▪ and he to whom the bough was delivered, was to goe on where the tother left off: and thus it went round 'till all had done. And then he that was judged by the company to come off best, and have capt the rest,Eustath. Il 1. had his [...] (as they called it) i. e. a cup, or some such thing for his reward. Unlesse they sung some of Homers verses, for then both the bough was Lawrell, and the prize a Lamb, [...]. Aristoph. in Nub. from whence they were called [...], as well as Homeristae. Others say it was the custome presently after taking away, to have a harp to goe from one to another, and every one as he was best able, or as his mind gave him, to sing to the Harp, with a bough in his hand besides. A third reason of the name is given by Oru [...] (a Grammarian:) viz. be­cause the eye, and the understanding of those that sung, were by over strong drinke become [...], or [...], [Page 307] distorted, as they are in Mad-men ( [...], and [...] right eyes, and a right mind, are put Soph. in Oed. Tyr. together in the Poet.) 4. The song was called [...], (saies the In Ranis. Scoliast) by the Figure Antiphrasis, because it was least difficult of any, and [...], consisting but of a few staves. But this etymology in another place of the same book is utterly dis­liked, [...], because that Figure Antiphrasis, is alwayes by way of Euphe­my, to give a bad thing a good name, but never to give a good thing a bad name. Origen (they say) wrote a Poem, wherein he briefly comprized all such things, as seemed to be intricate and per­plexe, and gave it the title of Scolia. [...]. Arist. in Ran. Pericles is said to have made his Lawes, in the manner of Scolies, I thinke not for any obscurity in the meaning, but Poëtry in the making.

[...], is not opposed (what ever it may seeme to be) to that which they call [...] (which might be sung by one alone, whereas the Scolys could not) so called, not because it was sung right along and in order: but either because the persons sung [...], that is, (as Suidas expounds it) altâ & ere­ctâ voce, with a long blast, (like the trumpet in Iudges c. 7.5.) or because it was sung [...], which I know not what way it was, but that Herodotus sayes Arion playd after that way upon the ship, and Eustathius and Suidas, say that Timo­theus playing after that manner to Alexander [...] &c. So moved his spirit, that he lept immediately to his armes and took them up to fight. Insteed of Scolies, sometimes you should have hole Comedies acted, and then none so soone as Menanders.

But amidst all this jollity, to put them in mind of the changeablenesse and uncertainty of their conditions, (for this they say was the use as they made of them) they had their [...], oscilla, or ossicula, like those which they use at Rome at the feast Sigillaria, or such as Suet. c. 83. Augustus is said to have plaid with (talis aut ossiculis ludebat cum pueris) things so arti­ficially made with joynts and pins, that in so many throwes [Page 308] they would yeeld you a thousand shapes, or mouthes, or faces. Petronius having at a certain feast, thrown those things on the table, presently cry'd out upon mortality, but with an ill intent, viz. to be merry therefore while he might.

Heu, heu nos miseros, quam totus homuncio nilest!
Sic erimus cuncti, postquam nos auferet [...]r [...]u [...].
Ergo vivamus dum licet esse bene.

And just so the Aegyptians us'd at feasts, to bring in the pi­cture of a dead man in a Coffin: for he that brought him in, bid every one [...], to eat and drinke, Herod. l. 2. for to morrow he should dye.

CAP. VII. De Peregrinis excipiendis.

A Stranger, whether you take it for a Guest or for an Alien, so it were not a god, was alwaies had in so reli­gious esteeme at Athens, [...], that (as the Scholie saith upon In Helen. Euripides) if any one wrongd a stranger, he was lookt upon as a profane cursed fellow: according to the Poet himselfe in another In Taur. v. 468. place.

—Let goe the strangers hands,
Which being sacred may not be in bands.

And good reason; for— [...]

[...]—all strangers have Iupiters owne Letters of pro­tection: and therefore no dolus so malus, as [...]. Now this esteeme they had, First in obedience to the Lawes of [...], or [...]. you may call him Iupiter hospes: for L. 10. Fab. 6. O­vid in his Metamorphosis speaks of l [...]vis hospitis Ara an Altar of his in Cyprus, where the unhospital people, for their brutish inhumanity, are said to have been turn'd into Cerastas bullocks. Iupiter Xenius as much as he was for the strangers, was not­withstanding better known and honoured then any of the Iu­piters besides, according to that of Plutarch, [...], [Page 309] as if he had ca [...]'d more for them then other people.

Iupiter hospitibus nam te dare jura loquuntur.
Virg. Aen. 1

I remember indeed once to shew how well he was pleased with that virtue of hospitality, being in his travells in Phry­gia with Mercury lovingly entertained by Baucis and Phile­mon, when no body else would receive him, in requitall thereof, he preserved the house from the Earth [...]quake, and made it a Temple.

2ly In obedience to the Laws of the City,Xenoph. l. 3. [...]. which expresly commanded them [...], not to wrong a stranger. And this made Aristippus, upon Socrates his information, pre­sently to remove to Athens and dwell there.L. de Offc. Nay saies Tully Execrationibus publicis sancitum est &c. (speaking of refusall to shew a stranger the way) that command was enforced with the penalty of publique execrations.

If a stranger had received any wrong (because they might not be so familiar as to doe it themselves) there were [...], allowed of purpose to plead for them, as well as [...] to entertaine them. Unlesse you will say that these last officers were not for [...], that is hospites, such as tarried a while and away: but for [...], that is [...], inquilini, such as set up their habitation in the place where they came. For those were made to pay their [...], an earely rent to the Citty, the men twelve, and the Isaeus contr. Elpagor [...] Women six Drachmes: which if they did not pay, they sould them, and put them into the ships for gally-slaves, as not reckoning them cleane corne, and true Citizens, any more then L 3. Polit▪ Aristotle; but only (in the words of Aristophanes) [...], the out casts and chaffe, and no more. Even the Cretians themselves (as evill beasts as they were) seem to have had humanity enough in this respect.Athenaeus Otherwise what meant their [...], two distinct Tables, and a Chamber kept a purpose for strangers? The very Souldiers at the taking of Troy, so much valued the hospitality shewed by Antenor to Menelaus, as to spare his house alone.

[Page 310]I must confesse indeed the Lacedemonia [...]s heare but ill for their [...], and Lycurgus his Law against admittance of strangers, but upon certain daies, and their dealing deceitfully with them then too. Which made the Poet (even in Pace) brand them with the name of [...]. Nay it is said how that they never made any [...], (as they called it) free of their Citty, but only two, viz. Tisamenus the Poet, and his brother Hegias. But still I hope, their [...] strangers, were all one with [...] Barbarians, for whom the word is often used, saies Herodotus, and the Scholiast upon Homer. For else certainly Plato would never have given such commendations of their Policy, though it be as proper to the nature of (as we usually take it) policy, as it is inconsistent with the name of [...], to care most for ones private good.

CAP. VIII. De Hospitibus excipiendis.

IF the Athenians were so kind [...], to every stran­ger, properly so called: what were they (think you) [...], to their own strangers (as we use to call it) or to their sworn guests? Those had their [...], or [...], or tesseram hospitii, something or other like a ticket, to shew for their quarter when they came: such as Iason in curtesy offered Me­dea to help her in the time of exilement.

[...].

So farre were the [...], those that entertained guests (you may call them [...] too, for it is a name for both, like hospes, perhaps to shew their neer relation) from so much as suspecting a returne of hatred for kindnesse, that it cost Dio no lesse then his life. Who though he were forwarned of an intention of Callipus his guest to murther him, took no care to avoid him, [...], being ashàmed (saies Plutarch in his chapter de Vitioso pudore [...], to be­ware [Page 311] of one that was his friend and ghuest too (as if that were more.)

The manner of entertaining a stranger was this. As soon as ever they saw him, Pindar. [...], the first care they had, was to have somewhat for him to eate. Egredientem illico è navi adduxit ad caenam, saies In Heaut. Terence. When he came to the doore (as some say) they both joyned feet one the threshold, & there mutually engaged themselves to be true and trusty. Qui recipiebant, & qui recipiebantur ve­niebant ad hostium, Vetus Diction. & ponebant pedē in eo, & confirmabant quòd unus non deciperet alium And therefore hospes is said to be de­rived from hostium, or ostium a doore, and pes a foot. When he came in, they called for the Strangers bottle (as he saies in Eurip v. 511. E­lectra, [...]) and dranke to him in a cup of Wine, before ever they asked his name (saith Athenaeus,) [...], as giving him honour, because he was a stranger, not because he was this or that particular man. Now they used Wine, rather then any other liquor (saies the same Author) because they took it to be,Idem. Ibid. [...] &c. Powerfull to warme the affection too, as well as the stomack.

The next thing they presented him with, was Salt: inti­mating their friendship must be so seasoned with good car­riage, as it might keep long and sweet. All the time of his being the house, this respect he had. They made their own daughters to attend upon him, to fill drink and the like: nay and to bring him Water in a Basin, and wash his feet with their own hands. As may be proved by severall pla­ces in Homer both observed and approved by Athenaeus, L. 1. who makes it to he an ancient custome [...] (saith he) 2. They allotted [...], Chambers a part from the rest, of purpose for strangers. Which puts me in mind of Admetus in the V. 545. Poets Alcestis, who when Hercules comming to his house in a time of Mourning (a thing accounted [...], so [Page 312] unsit to be seen by the sacred eyes of a stranger (as he there says) was therefore about to be gone againe, replyed; no such need, good Hercules, notwithstanding the mourning in the house.

[...]

For we have Chambers on the other side of the house which we keep only for strangers, and you shall be there.

3ly When they sate at Meales they had a table also to themselves: as may be conjectured by that which Orestes had at his being at Athens.

Eurip. El [...]ctr v 849.
[...]
[...].—

Lastly they had [...] places allowed them at the shewes, instituted by Sphyromachus. Therefore to returne re­spect againe to the people of the house: as at his coming into the Country, he ought to doe reverence and Sacrifice to the Genius of the place, saluting the ground with a kisse

Ovid. Met. l. 3.
Cadmus agit grates, peregrinae (que) oscula terrae
Fecit, & ignotos montes, agros (que) salutat.

So during all the time of his being with them, he was to doe Divine service, [...] unto their gods especially, or the gods of the place: as Alexander did at his being at Troy: and as they themselves,Id▪ Herc. v▪ 609. if they had been from home at their returne, were to doe [...] (as Hercules calls them) to the Penates, the gods of the house. In like manner, at his going out of the Countrey, when he came to the bor­ders he kissed the ground, and so took his leave of the Geni­us: as Ovid saies,

Met. l. 13.
—dant oscula terrae Troades—

Whensoever the party had a mind to be gone, it was coun­ted an uncivility to detaine him. Menelaus accordingly pra­ctised, and left it for a rule.

[...].

And parting they usually gave [...], or [...], some thing or other for a remembrance: or to beare their charges by the way. Besides every man's private benevolence, there [Page 313] was [...], a common Hospitall maintained by the City. Where if any strangers, to whom it belonged, were denied entertainment, they might complaine to the Magistrate and be righted. Indeed a murtherer or such like person, they might not by any meanes [...] (as he * calls it) entertaine him, and give him meat and drink, as being aquae & igni in­terdictum.

CAP. IX. De Pauperibus sublevandis.

AND now in the last place, I have a word to say also, of the good will, which the Athenians bare to the poore. And certainly if they intended no more then the Honour of their City, they would be loath to suffer any to become a begger; That there may be no poore among you. &c Deute­ron. 15.4. So some render [...] of whom Isocrates saies in his Arcopag. [...], that he is a disparagement to the city wherein he lives. To prevent the disgrace, every [...] or Society, kept a poore-man's box, or a common Treasury, for the reliefe of such as came to poverty, and the ransome of the Captives. Into that box once every month, they used [...], conferre eranum (as Plautus saies eranum amici contulerunt) to put every man's contribution; and from thence were the contributers called by the name of [...] or [...]. He that thus came to a gathering (as we call it) was said [...] or [...], as in Aristotle (Acroas l. 2. e. 5.) where he makes this instance of a thing [...], that happened by chance; if a cre­ditor, [...], with his Bond in his hand should come to his debtor for mony, when he with his roll in his hand, was come to the parish (as we say) for a collection. Such another contribution was that which they called [...], appointed by Aristides for those that assisted him in the Warre against the Medes, of which Aristophanes in his Lysistrate. If there hapned any controver­sy [Page 314] in this businesse, there were [...], Laws and Writs made for the purpose.

Plato speaks very well of this L. 9. de Leg. custome, and Trajanus the Emperour in his answer to Pliny approves of it, permitting the use thereof to the Amiseni (for other Cities had it as well as Athens) eo faciliùs, si tali Collationi &c.

Other provision there was besides this eranus, for their re­liefe. For the richer sort were wont every new moone, to make a great feast of Bread, & other course fare for this pur­pose. Which feast being chiefly intended to the honour of He­cate, gave occasion to them to call every course beggerly feast, by the name of Hecates caena. But as bad as the fare was, the person in Pluto Aristophanis, took his argument even from thence, to commend the condition of the poore, above that of the rich. Saies he— [...]

[...] &c.

Aske Hecate and she will tell which is best. To conclude, I have read that they had a Lucar, mony allowed them out of the Treasury, to pay for pla [...]es at the Playes and shewes.

SECT. III. De Ritibus Bellicis.

CAP. I. De Militibus.

HAving spoken of the customes used by the Atheni­ans amongst themselves, it will be fitting in the next place to say something of those which they used towards their enemies; and after that of those towards either, or both, in Divinations.

The Warlike provision which they made for the defence of the City, was partly this. The young men being Listed inter Ephebos (which was as I told you, at the age of eighteen) were from that time 'till twenty,Harpocr. [...] (as they [...]lled it) that is, they must be circitores or fraxatores. Or they must [...] stand sentinell and keep Guards in the Forts, and be employed in the making of Works and the like: according to that of In Ennucho. Terence, Video he­rilem filium minorem huc advenire: Miror, quid ex Piraeo abierit, nam ibi custos publicè est nunc. The first of the two yeares they kept within the City, but the second they proceeded to the Suburbs, and in token of the degree they had taken, they received of the people a Shield, and a Speare, and a [...], [Page 316] or Coat for a Livery. During these two yeares, they could not be compelled to fight [...], without the Liberties. But ever after 'till forty they might.Vlpian. ad O­lymph. And both the first, and e­very year after, till the end of forty two yeares, (as I take it) they had their own names, together with the name of the [...], registred in this manner, [...]. Such a one in pay ever since such a one was Archon Eponymus: to shew how long every man had been in service. Of these [...], there were twenty two, according to the number of the yeares from eighteen to forty. They are called [...], from the [...], in which they listed their names after they were twenty yeares old; and sometimes [...], because they thus kept a note of every man's age: in opposition to [...], who were but to keep a note of their Tribes. Aristot de Rep. Ath. Now some there were that were exem­pted, and some that were excluded from that service▪ the for­mer were such as Custom-holders [...], who therefore had the priviledge [...]: or the [...]. i. e. [...]: Bachus his Salii, or dauncing Priests. The latter were, [...] slaves and all such proletarious Peo­ple who were not to be imployed but in case of necessity, nor had the honour [...], which the others had. For they, as soon as they had taken the oath in the Temple of Agraulus, [...], were listed by the [...], or Generall (as many as he [...] made choice of, after the manner of the Roman Delectus) in the [...], or Muster-role, which he kept for the same purpose, ha­ving besides that another [...] or Table-book, for such as were Emeriti out of service, and discharged. After they had been listed by the generall, they were to be listed againe by the under Officer, the [...], or the foot by the [...], and the Horse-men by the [...]. The [...] were of three sorts. First those more especially so called, such as used much armour, [...], and were gravis armaturae milites, with their wide Shields and long Speares. 2ly [...], [Page 317] Levis armaturae milites, such as had little or no Armour, but carried Arrowes, and Darts, and Stones for the sling. And 3ly [...], a middle sort between both, with their [...] or [...], narrow Shields, and short Speares. Such as they made choyce of for Horse-men, were to be [...] (saies Xenophon) able both in body and purse, and therefore were to be examined first by the Senate of 500, before they could be listed; and so were likewise the Horses themselves, to try whether they were [...] skittish, or [...] (as the Scholiast calls it) Noyse-proofe. And this they did [...], with a Bell, or a Kettle-drum, or a Pipe, I know not which I shall render it. And now I am put in mind of the [...], which they used to make a noyse with­all, when they did [...] Walk the round to try whether the Guards were asleep or no, which they called [...] or [...].

[...]
[...]

Insomuch that [...], is used for the same with [...], to try, or prove (as in Aristophanis Batrachis, [...]) and [...] for [...] intentatum. (as in Lysistrate, [...].) If a Horse had been [...] worne and beaten out with long service, they marked him in the Jaw with the signe of a [...] (a wheele I think) and gave him his [...];Hesych. for so they cal'd both the mark & the discharge it selfe: whence came the pro­verbe used by Eupolis [...], to give a man his [...], that is his discharge. All their Horses the Greeks reckoned to be consecrated to the Sun, and Beda up­on the Kings, gives this reason, Audientes Graeci ab Isra [...]liticis, (quos divinas habere literas fama prodebat) quod Helias curru ig­neo, & equis igneis sit ad caelestes translatus (vel certè hoc ipsū in­ter alia depictū in pariete [...]videntes) crediderunt viciniâ decepti no­minis Solis hic transitū per coelos esse designatum, & miraculū di­vinitas factum comutarunt in argumentum erroris, &c. because Helias [Page 318] once was carri'd up to heaven with Horses, therefore He­lius or the Sunne, must be thought to have horses consecra­ted to his service for ever after.

The Horse-men, first, some were [...], that had two waies to fight, I. Poll. l. 8. c. 10. with Armour for the purpose, and a boy to hold their horse while they fought a foot (a fashion of Alexan­ders own inventing. 2. Some were [...], that had two Horses, one to ride upon, and the other to lead: from [...]. Their manner of life was very high and stately, for many times they would [...], that is, have a transvection, or ride into the City in Pompe and triumph, with a Coach, and a garment of Scarlet or Purple, usually called by the name of a [...], as it is these verses.

[...]
[...]

For in ancient time it was counted not below a King, for to ride the Coach [...]horse, or sit in the chaire. aurigae then were called [...], and were better then [...], who lookt to the Coach only.

The number of the Horse-men was greater or lesse, ac­cording to the number of the people. Otherwise (as Pollux saith) every [...] (which was the twelth part of a Tribe) was to find two.

Most of the Athenian Souldiers were assidui, and went to Warre upon their own charges, insomuch that they reckond it a very disgracefull thing to be aerarii, or me [...]lli, and to take pay. Concerning a mercenary Souldiers pay, what it was, because it was so often chang'd, I think I had better be silent. And concerning the habit, and diet of o­thers only this, that a Law made by Cineas and Phryxus, for­bad them to be [...], dainty and to weare long haire, as some say: but (it may be) the latter is to be meant only of their fore-locks, which they were to cut, [...], that the enemy might have no hold­fast, saies Plutarch in his Theseus, where he saies also that the [Page 319] fashion being first us'd by Theseus, was therefore called [...].

CAP. II. De Armis quibus vim propulsabant.

THE first makers of Armour are said to be the Lemni­ans, of whom Vulcan was the chief workman. The Mettall whereof it was made, at the first was Brasse, saies In Lacon. Pausanias: but for want of Iron, saies Hesiod.

[...].

The most noted Armour was the Helmet, the Shield, and the coat of Maile. The most noted thing in the Helmet, was the Crest, invented by the Cares, and therefore called by Alcaeus, [...]. The thing▪ or the part wherein, or whereto it was fastend they called [...], and to fasten it [...].

[...].
Homer.

The Crest was double or treble, according to the quality of the person. For if he were an heros, it might be treble, saies In Orest. Euripides, and quadruple, saies L. 2. Apollonius.

[...]

The stuffe whereof it was made, was usually feathers, and the haire of a Horse-taile; and thence it is that it is called [...], and [...], in Id 23. Theocritus; and that it is said Aristophan. Puce. [...], when the haire fell off. The other parts of the Helmet bare the name of that part of the head to which they belong, as [...] the eyebrows, and the rest, ex­cept the Penthouse [...]. Of the shield, both the matter, and the forme, was of severall kinds, for sometimes it was made of Oziers woven together,Aen. 7. according to that of Virgil.

—flectunt (que) Salignas
Vmbonum crates—

(but then they called it [...]) and sometimes of wood:Mesych. but most common­ly of raw Oxe hides, or of pieces of Leather, doubled or [Page 320] laid one upon the other. Ovid saies Ajax had Septemplicem clypeum, a Buckler that had seaven peices of or foldings in it; and Achilles another that had tenne. Neither was this all, for it was done over with Brasse besides, as that of Achilles was,

—& aes & proxima rupit
Terga novena boum, decimo tamen orbe moratum est.

And therefore in Troad. v. 1336. Euripides it is called [...]. For the forme of it, it was sometimes long, sometimes round, and some times square. The names of the severall parts of it you may have in I. Pollux L. 1. c. 10. Only thus much I may tell you, first for the making of them, that it was wont to be done with a great deale of curiosity, both for shew and for use, as having [...] ornaments to be seen, and [...] little holes to see others by, set in the [...], or the border. And 2ly▪ For the invention of them; the handle by which they held it, called [...], or [...], or [...], was invented by the Cares, and thence it was that Anacreon called it, [...]: and so were likewise the umbilicus, Strabo l. 14. and the armes, and most of the rest. In memory of this invention, when they buried any man, they used to put a Shield and a Crest into the grave along with him. The Armes ( [...], or [...]) were different, according to the quality of the bearer. Vlysses had his [...]; Idomeneus Grand-child to Sol a Roust-cock the avant coureur to the Sunne. But the Heroes an­ciently, & for the most part,Aristop. in Ran. used to beare Eagles, [...]. To the Armes, they added verses in commendation of the prowesse of the Person, by which he deserved those Armes, and the name of the maker; such as Pausanias relates upon that of Idomeneus. The case or Theca wherein the shield was put,In Eliatr. they called [...], a name (it may be) for any other the like cases, according to that in Eut. v 617. Andromache.

[...]

Rhodiginus saies,L. 21. c. 14. that in the use of the shield, there were some things which they observed to be ominous ▪ for if it hap­pend [Page 321] to strike their knees, they counted it lucky: but if they struck it with their Speare, 'twas an ill signe. The most fa­mous shield that ever I read of in heathen writers, was that of Iupiter Aegiochus, named [...] because he covered it with the skin of his nurse the goate called Amalthaea ▪ this shield he bestowed upon Minerva, who ingraved upon it the Stone-ma­king or astonishing head of Medusa. Whether that Scutum sacrū which Alexander is said to have stolne, and to have carried alwaies before him, were the same with this or no, I know not. Their shields when they laid them up in the Temples (as the fashion was also for the other sorts of armes) they suffered not to have their [...] handles, (or some such ne­cessary appurtenance) that so in case there should be any in­surrection, they might be the lesse ready for use; which was the cause why he in the Poet cryed out so as he did, when he saw it otherwise.

[...].

For saies another a little before.

[...]
[...].

The Coats of Maile were of three sorts, the first [...], which reached from the navell to the knees: the second [...], which covered halfe the brest, such as Polyaenus reports to have bin much used by the Souldiers of Alexander the Great. The third [...], which reached from the shoulders to the navell,Etymol. so called [...], from preserving the heart, and the brest▪ from which peculiar office of it, Aristophanes in Acharnensibus, borrowes the word [...], for to signify to be well nigh drunke, (as we say when we have well ea­ten or drunken, that we are well armed against the cold) and [...], to signify [...] drunk to the toppe. now a Thorax was either [...], all of one piece plaine like [...] recta tunica: or else [...], with chaines or plaites of iron put between the leather (as it is in our Coates of Maile.) The leather I say, because it was usually made of a hide ( [...]) [Page 322] as the S [...]uta were,

[...].

Aristoph. in Pace.So they say that the Latin word Lorica comes from Lorum, the dryed and tanned hide, whereof it was made. According to that of Virgil.

Cui pellis latos humeros exempta juvenco
Pugnatori operit.

The holes where they put out their armes Aristophanes calls [...], by a Metaphor from the holes of a boate, where they put out the Oares.

The Colour most in use upon their Armes, Clothes, or Crests, &c. was crimson red, either to make themselves the lesse a­fraid, if they saw their blood, being used to the colour; or else that the enemy might be the lesse able to perceive it, if they should chance to be wounded. From the Phaenicean colour, the Lacedemonians called their Coat (or Crest,Aristoph. in Pace. or what is it?) [...]. In allusion to whose red bloudy colour, the P [...]et in Acharnenses speaking of having a fellow beaten▪ till the bloud came, thus expresses it.

[...].

Let's card him, and worke him, and belabour him, 'till we make his skinne like a [...].

Idem. Ibid.To carry their Provision in, every man had his [...], or [...] a kind of basket (fiscinam,) made of Oziers ( [...]) with a long narrow neck. And therefore the Poet having used the word [...], to signify such a thing, in the same Comedy uses the word [...], to signify men that had a neck as long as that thing. Their ordinary provision was Cheese, and Olives, and Onions. The quantity commonly so much as would serve for three daies, according to that of the same Poet still, and in the same Comedy, where speaking a­gainst the troublesome life of a Souldier▪ among other trou­bles he reckons in viz.

[...].

Those too often repeated orders for three daies provision.

CAP. III. De armis quibus vim inferebant.

THE Armes, or the Weapons they used to fight with, were in ancient time clubs (used also for the putting of Malefactors, to death) called by Il. 4. Homer [...], accor­ding to that of Horace,

Vnguibus & pugnis, dein fustibus; at (que) ita porrò
Pugnabant armis quae pòst jabricaverat usus.

But afterward they came to Speares, a weapon so highly esteemed, that some would not stick to adore it; as may be gathered by the words of Eustathius. [...]. Where [...], some say signifies to worship (and so they say of the word numera­re, used by Cicero in his book De Nat. Deorum. Novi ego Epi­cureos omnia sigilla numerantes.) Thus it is reported of one Phe­raeus Alexander a tyrant, that having killed his unkle Poly­phron with his Speare, he took it and crowned it with Gar­lands, and caused it to be adored by the name of [...]. One would have thought it sufficiently honoured, to be used by Kings insteed of Scepters, as Iustin saith it was: or at most to have a place in the Temple: or else to have been dedicated to a god, as Plutarch saith it was to Pallas, (because of [...], the proper word for [...]) and to be joyned to the statue of the god: for so it commonly was among the Latines especially; whence it came that hastae motae shaking of the Speares, so of­ten spoken of by Livy and others, was accounted such a grand prodigium. If there were none of this, yet the re­spect they gave to them will sufficiently appeare, in the care they took of the keeping them. For when they slept in the field they fastned it [...], which Pollux interprets, the but-end of the Speare, made (it may be) with a crosse for the better hold-fast, quasi [...] from [...]. But Eustathi­us [Page 324] saith it was an iron with a sharp taile like a snake, to be set in the ground, and hollow head, to set the Speare in, from [...] Lacerta a Lizard, which it resembled. When they came home, they set it in a long woden case, made of purpose by a pillar of the house.

Odyss. 1.
[...]
[...]

saies Homer, and Virgil has the like.

Aen. 12.
Exin quae mediis ingenti adnixa columnae
Aedibus astabat, validam vi corripit hastam.

The custome first [...] to vibrate the Speare before they used it, to try the strength of it, was so constantly kept, that [...], a shake-speare, came at length to be an ordinary word both in Homer and other Poets to signify a Souldier. When the Greeks began the use of Bowes, I know not: but it seemes they had such things, and Hesychius in the word [...], saies they made the strings of Horses haire. Swords likewise they had, which they used to hang by their sides, [...] by belts, [...]. or strings of leather, as they did the shields: and the strings came over the shoulders as ours doe.

[...].
Hesiod.

What other offensive armes they had I know not. But the Scholiast upon Euripides, in one place reports, that about the time of the Theban Warre, they excelled most in the de­fensive: and that the Barbarians were better at the offensive.

CAP. IV. De ritu excipiendi legatos, indicendi Bellum, consulendi deos, observandi dies, & trajiciendi fluvios.

AS carefull and as cunning as they were in Warlike af­fairs, I cannot find but that they did properè sequi quae pi­get in choare, beare a greater affection to Peace: as may apeare [Page 325] in their honourable receiving of Embassadors, to whom they gave hearing in no worse place then a Temple, Demosth. [...]. and their en­tertainment in the Prytaneum. The usuall Ensigne carried by Greek Embassadors, was [...] caduceus a right staffe of wood with snakes twisted about it, and looking one ano­ther in the face. Whither this was to affright them from dis­cord, and to put them in mind of the Serpents teeth (a seed of dissention sometime sown by Cadmus among Draco's friends) 'tis but [...] my conjecture, and a bolt perhaps too soon shot to hit the marke. An Embassadours allowance, was two [...] a day,Etym. which they usually called [...]. If t [...]e Peace could not be kept, but they must needs have warre: ye [...] they yould be sure to give warning, and faire pla [...], and make Proclamations of their intentions, before they marcht. the manner in proclaiming Warre, [...]. Homer in Batra chrm. was to send a fellow of purpose, either to cast a Speare, or to let loose a Lamb into the borders of the Countrey, or into the City it selfe, whe­ther they were Marching (which Hesychius rather thinks to have been the signall before a battle) thereby shewing them [...], that what was then a habitation for men, Diogenian. should be shortly a pasture for sheep, and what was then pasture for their own sheep, should be shortly turned to the use of their enemies. Before they set for­ward upon a March, you will not think how exact they were in preparation considering, and examining whether it were convenient or not, the Gods must be Sacrificed to, the Prophets and Diviners sought to, & all the old Oracles and Prophecies concerning the City serch into: for this course the [...]. Tragoedian makes to have been taken by Demophon of Athens, upon the coming of Euristheus. Then besides this, after the manner of other Nations, Jewish, La [...]ine, and Per­sian, [Page 326] they used to vow one thing or other, to be devoted and consecrated to the gods, in case they prevailed: such as was that of the Tithe of the men to Apollo, and many other vowes of the like price. Nay the Athenians were so over-lavish in this kind, that once there came an Oracle from Iupiter Ham­mon, test [...]fying the gods dislike of such courses, and commen­ding the frugality of the Lacedaemonians.

In like manner were they superstitious in the observation of daies. For as the Lacedaemonians thought it not good to march [...], till the full of the Moone: so neither did they think it lucky either to march [...], till the seventh day of the Moneth, [...]. Aristoph. in Eq. Herodot. or to make any Commanders till the new of the Moon. In Marching the Generall used alwaies [...], to keep himselfe one the right horne, or wing. The Souldiers but newly entred ( [...]) kept themselves [...],Suidas. in those parts, or those Corpora (as the Romans called them) which were lesse in danger, such kind of service was from thence called [...], and sometimes [...]. When they came to a River, before they went over, they would be sure to Sacrifice by it, which they called [...]. No passing without a prayer

Hesiod. l. 2.
[...].

The Romanes alwaies observed the like custome when they came to Petronia, (a River that runs into Tiber) commonly calling the action Peremne auspicari. Festus.

CAP. V. De ritu Committendi praelium, & de usu tubarum.

[...]. In Eurip. Phaen.WHen they fought a Battle, after they had killed a victime and lookt upon the gall, then away to the Torches ▪ for [...], insteed of sounding a Tru­mpet, they had fellowes whom they called [...], that went before with Torches, and throwing them down in the mid'st [Page 327] between the two Armies, gave the signe.

Prima manu rutilam de vertice Larissaeo.
Statius Th. 4.
Obtrudit Bellona facem.

Lycophron in his [...], and Pindar in [...], seem to allude to this incentive or incendiary. Now this businesse they might doe safely, and without any danger, [...]. For the Torch bearers were peculiarly prote­cted by Mars, and accounted sacred, [...]. In Eu­rip. Phaen. [...]. [...]: insomuch that it became a proverb, when an Army was totally defeated, [...]. In Eu­rip. Phaen. [...]. [...]. Those Torches Euripides in Rhesus calls [...], where he saies that the Achivi avoided them, that is, refused to fight.

[...]
[...].
Qui elatus es, audiens faces
Fugere Achivos.

(better in my mind then Qui audiens ignis faces accensas adductus est, ut credat fugere &c.) Nay, not only when they would signify their intentions to fight with the enemy, [...]. In Homer Il. [...]. to the enemy himselfe: but also when they would signify his approach to others, to have their assi­stance, they made use of Torches too, which they called [...]. The word rendred faces, and you may render it Brands, or Beacons if you will, for they were made of dry wood, or sticks, that would quickly take fire, as our Beacons are. And they had men still who did [...] keep [...] Watches, in the [...]. Ari­stoph. in Avib. Towers or Forts, as we doe at the Beacons. If the enemy came in the night, they fired the Brands, if he came by day, they raised a smoake. But I must tell you, there were [...] Torches or Brands, to be lighted upon the approach of their freinds too; as well as [...]. But with this distinction, that [...] were held, or let lye still: but the [...] were tos­sed and shaken to and fro.

But those Torches lasted not alwaies.In Persis. For afterwards they came to make use of Trumpets, according to that of Aes­chylus

[...].

[Page 328] In or accendit still, perhaps in a metaphore from the fire of the Torches once in use. The first invention of the Trumpet is attributed by the Scholiast upon Euripides to the Tyrrheni, In Phaen. from whom it is conceiv'd to have been first brought into Greece by owne Archidas an assistant to the Heraclidae, as the same Scholiast reports in the same place. [...]. And therefore he calls the Trumpet, [...], viz. from the inventers; as the Poet himselfe had done before, both in his Phaenissae, and his Heraclidae: where he saies it was us'd when they joyned Battle, and that then it sounded [...]. v 830. [...] a long blast, like that in the book of Iudges (but of this word I have bespoken before.) There was a time when Shields did serve for Trumpets conchae (que) sonantes:C. 6.5. and then you might easily construe that riddle of Theognis.

[...]
[...].

CAP. VI. De Scytale, de Militum paenis & praemiis & Sepulturâ,

IF it went well with the Army in the fight, the messen­ger that was sent with the newes was adorn'd with [...] &c. Soph. Trach. [...]. In Ari­stoph. Eq. Gar­lands. In the meane time those that were at home, and conti­nually lookt for newes, used to sacrifice to the gods in the waies, [...], if it were good to bring it along the way to them, if not to be there in the way and stop it For close conveying of the intel­ligence I suppose they had severall waies. Whether they made use of the Lacedemonian [...], I know not. If you please, you may read the description thereof in A. Gellius at full:L. 17. c. 9. or in the Scholiast upon Aristophanes in his Aves. Where he saies, that the made them two stave [...] or rods [...] of a length, one to be kept at home, and the other to be caried by the Gene­rall [Page 329] along with him. When they meant to send him any private message, they took a piece of a [...] a skin, or parch­ment, and wrote upon it, so as it could not be understood, un­lesse it were rolled upon those staves, and the Parchment and the staffe one applied to the other. This Lacedemonian trick (as it seems by the Poet, whether he spake in jest or in ear­gest, I cannot tell) was imitated by the Athenians, among a great many other things, out of a Laconomany, as he termes it, or a humour like that of the English towards the French.

[...]
[...].

If any one turned [...] transfuga, or betrayed the place committed to him, he suffered death. If he had been [...], and would not, or [...] and could not fight for feare, or if [...], or [...], he had left his rank or thrown downe his Armes, he was registred, and delivered to the Heliastae to be punished as they pleased,Vid supr. and not to come to the Temples,Aeschines con­tra Ctcsiph. Eurip. Heracl. v. 966. till he had satisfied justice. If they had taken any man alive, they were not to kill him afterward.

[...].

Such as were maimed, were to be allowed two [...], saies Hesychius: (but one, saies Harpocration) every day out of the publique Treasurie: but first they were to be examined by the Parliament of five Hundred, Vid. Supr. whether they were [...]. now [...] were [...], saies Harpo­cration, those whose estates came not to so much as three minae. Such as were slaine, their Children were maintained out of the publique Treasure, till they came to be twenty yeares old: and then they had a [...], a Suit of Armes be­stowed upon them, [...], to put them in mind of their fathers exploits, & to keep them from degenerating. They had the honour also [...], of ha­ving the formost seat at shewes. If they buried the party slain in the same place (as they did all at Plato. Marathon [...]fight) the fa­shion [Page 330] was then to make a shield his Beere, as 'twas before to make it his cradle, according to those words of the Lacedaemo­nian virago to her Son, as she was helping on his shield, [...], either doe thou bring the shield home againe, or let the shield bring Arma super­veheris quid, Thrasibule, tua Auson Epig. 24. thee; nay and to make it his Coffin too some­times, as it seemes by the saying of Talthybius in Euripides concerning Astyanax.

[...]
[...].

At the buriall, the rest of his company Marched in equi­page thrice about the Pyra, shaking their Armes, and throw­ing their swords, bridles, belts, or one thing or other, into the fire or the grave after him. But for the most part, they were allowed a publique buriall upon the common charge, at home in the Ceramicus all together. And then three daies before the buriall,Thucid▪ l. 3. the bones being laid up in Tents, upon the buriall day, every Tribe brought a Coffin of Cypresse wood and car­rying away each one their bones, put them in the ground with severall pillars and inscriptio [...]s, and one solemne speech for all. Such as came off with life and honour, were allowed to have their Armes in their Shields, or else placed in the [...] and honoured with the name of Cecropidae, Citizens of the true old blood: according to that

Eurip. in Ph [...]n.
[...].

Sometimes such as had the first fruites (or the prime) of the spoyles, were adorned with a golden [...],

Ibid.
[...]
[...].

CAP. VIII. De Trophaeis.

FOR memorialls of the victory, [...], they ere­cted Trophies: (you may right [...], if you had rather follow the most [...]. In Ari­stoph. Plut. auncient, then that which is newest in fa­shion.) Trophies were usually pillars of brasse, or stone, or wood. And the wood sometimes olive ( [...], saies Dionysius) and sometimes the trunk of an Oake.

Quercus (que) trophaeis Curva tremens

Those Pillars among them answered to the arcus triumpha­lis among the Latines. Only that might be overthrown; but these might neither be taken away, nor restored againe, if consumed with age or the like, [...],Plut. in Roman. least they should thereby rub up the old sore and revive the grudge with their enemies. And therefore, saies the same Author, [...], those that made them Trophies of brasse, were lookt upon as contentious men, and haters of Amnesty. Now upon the Trophee, they engraved an [...], declaring the cause of the Warre,Stobaeus de Fortunâ. and the manner of the Victory: such a one as Othryades wrote with the blood of the Argivi. The like in­scriptions many times were written upon other things. For Pausanias having conquered Mardonius at Platae [...], did not only at Byzantium write it upon the Cup, which he consecra­ted to the gods of the place; (as Athenaeus reports to his dis­praise for his arrogance) but also upon a tripus besides, which he caused to be made of Gold and sent to Delphos, with this inscription,

[...]
Thucid. l. 1.
[...].

Wherewith the Lacedemonians being displeased blotted it [Page 332] cleane out and insteed thereof, engraved the names only of those Cities, by whose helpe they obtained the victory, And so when they overthrew the Medes at Marathon, they caused an inscription to be set up in the vault called [...] [...].

In Cicero's Pison. time (it seemes) the custome of erecting Tro­phies was left off. And therefore he saies, that the Thebans were accused for erecting a Trophee over the Lacedemonians. But insteed of them, they erected sometimes Altars, (as A­lexander did upon the hill Amanus:) and sometimes Images to Iupiter [...] (so called from causing the enemy [...] to turne their backs: as the Romans did to Iupiter Stator, for causing their own Souldiers to stand to their ground) such a one as Hyllus and [...] (as I told you before of [...]) good or valiant Iolaus erected.Eurip. in Heracl. v. 937.

[...].

The Spoyles which they took ( [...] from the dead, and [...] from the living) they usually dedicated to the gods, and sometimes sent them to Delphos. The common name for such things was [...],In Odyss. 4. qusi [...], saies Eustathius as if it were [...]: the same name which they gave to those goods, which Merchants consecrated for delive­ry from shipwrack (only that then there is a new Etymology, viz. [...] à littore [...], because the things were saved from being cast on shore.) But I rather incline to the Scholiast upon Sophocles Tra­chiniae, who saies those [...], or the first fruits of the spoyles which they Sacrificed to the gods were called [...], be­cause they used to lay the spoyles, which they had taken, toge­ther on a heap, and then [...], they skim'd away the Creame as I may say, or the Crop, or the Choyce to be given back for the gods that gave them. In allusion where to Mega­ra in Euripides, speaking what choyce of Wives she had made for her Sonnes out of Athens, Thebes, and Sparta, expresses it thus.

[...].

[Page 333]The Armes which they took, [...] they hung up for the most part in their Temples, and some times in their owne house) as they did their owne, when they left the service, as Horace saies

—Veianius, armis
Herculis ad postem fixis, latet abditus agro.

Some of the spoyles they hung upon the Trophees, but wrote them [...]Eurip. He­racl. v. 786. all. For that was the custome, [...] saies the In Phaenis. Eur. Scholiast.

LIBER SEPTIMVS.

SECT. I. De ritu Divinandi per motum furentem, & s [...]mniantem.

THERE were not many things in use a­mong the Jewes the people of God, which the Gentiles imitatorum pecus, doe not seem to have imitated; and so vice versâ. Such as the Prophets were among them, such were the Magi among the Persians, the Chaldaei among the Assyrians, Gymno­sophists among the Indians, the Galleotae among the Sicilians, and the Hetrusci among the Italians. Neither was the honour or credit of Divination lesse then the use. For if we may be­lieve L. 16. Strabo, [...], many of their old Prophets have been thought worthy to be Kings. To a Persian King it was necessary, to any other convenient. Amphi­lochus, [Page 335] and Mopsus Kings of Argivi were Augurs too. Hele­nus and Cassandra Children of a King; one was an Augur, and the other a Sybill. But to a Physitian, it was reckoned so neces­sary, that Aeschylus has used [...] a Physitian, and [...] a Prophet, one for the other, which made Achilles in time of the Pestilence, to seek to [...] for a cure. The Scholiast upon Homer speaks of two men, Melampus and Polyidus, th [...]t were excellent in both Professions. Credit it had among the best Philosophers (especially that of Dreames, and Enthysiasmes) maintained by Plato and the Socraticks, Zeno and the Stoicks, Aristotle and the Peripateticks▪ Pythagoras indeed was against extispicina, Divination by entralls; and only Epicurus against that and all the rest.

Prediction of things to come, was either from men, cal [...] [...]: or from the Gods, properly called [...] an Oracle. According to that of the In Oed. Tyr. Scholiast upon Sophocles, [...]. Indeed [...] seemes to be the genus, & [...] the species. The same Prophesy which when it was spoken by a god, was a [...]: when it was de­livered by Ennius. men, was [...]. In the Oracles the word was Fari (ne (que) me Apollo fatis fandis dementem invitam ciet:) where­as in the other it could be but praesagire at the wisest. The fa­culty in the first [...] (as we now called it, Plato [...]) or [...] as Plato called it (for, as Tiresias said, [...]) is divided by Plutarch, and Cicero, into first [...] artificiosam, that which is acquired by observation and experience,Eurip. in Bac. 199. observatis longo tempore signi­ficationibus &c. And 2ly [...] or [...] naturalem, for which we take little or no paines. These two species are said to be [...], the twins, or the double le­gacy, which Apollo bequeathed to Iamus his sonne, and to his Family after him. The naturall or infused faculty of Di­vination, most properly called [...], proceeded first à motu furente, from a Frantick motion. Which though they took it for a help to prophecy, yet it seemes rather to have [Page 336] been a punishment sent from God, who in the Prophesy of Isaiah c. 44. v. 25. Said he would make their Diviners mad. And Cicero himselfe saies 'tis very strange, ut qui humanos sen­sus amiserit, divinos assecutus sit, that he that hath lost his own sence, should be able to know the sence of the gods. Hitherto you may reduce the Prophetick speeches of dying men: such as that of Rhodius in Cicero, who foretold the death of sixe men that were of the same age, which should be first, and which next and so along. Or else it proceeded à motu somnianti, from a doting dreaming motion. And then they called it [...], which because it helps nature forward when it is going alre [...]dy, he that had it is by Plutarch compared to a stone tumbling down the hill.

The first kind coming by Enthusiasme or Inspiration, was either of lesse authority; such as Cassandra had: or Polybius Prophesying his Sonnes death, as he went to Troy; or Solon foretelling the tyrany. Or else of greater, so as to command a beliefe: such as the Sybill women had, or the Pythia wench, who delivered the Oracles; which was nothing but a cunning trick, à vafris quibusdam & quaestuariis inchoatum, invented for gaine. The difference between those two Prophets consisted in this, that Cic. l. 1. de Divin. Terrae vis Pythiam Delphis incitabat, naturae Si­byllam. Pythia had it inspired, or blown into her out of the ground, and the Sibylles had it by nature. Now, because the number of Oracles, and the superstition was greater in Greece and in A­thens, then in any other part of the world, It may not be amisse to speak somewhat of the most noted of them, viz. Pythium, Dodonaeum, and Iupiter Hammon's.

CAP. I. De Oraculo Pythio.

THE most noted of the three Oracles was the first. It was called Pythium, for the same reason that the Wo­man [Page 337] was called Pythia, i. e. Either from Python the serpent, that lay in the pit, out of which the Oracle came, afterward killed by Apollo, who possessed the place by conquest Or from Pytho, another name of Delphos the place of this oracle, which came from Pythis the sonne of Delphus ▪ the sonne of Apollo. Delphos was as fit a place to distribute Oracles to all the bo­dy of Greece, as the navill is to distribute nourishment to the body of a child. And therefore Sophocles calls it [...], because it was [...] the Navill, or Vmbilicus the mid'st of Greece, (saies Strabo) and not of the World as Ovid would have it Orbe in medio positi. And this they came to know forsooth, by the two Eagles (saies Pindar: Crowes sayes some, and others Swans) which being let fly by Iupiter, met both in that place. Nay in allusion to the name of [...] (by which it was commonly called) Pausanias sa [...]es there was to be seen in the Temple a Navill made of white stone, with a Ribband hanging to it for the Navill-string. But Lactantius had rather derive it from [...] the Oracle. And Varro would by no meanes yeeld to have it derived from the Navill, quoni­am ne (que) locus is sit terrarum medius, ne (que) umbilicus sit in homine medius. But the latter reason is defeated by Vitruvius, or by any one else. The first beginner of the Oracle (some say) was Tellus, [...]: and some Themis.

[...].

The first beginning of the Oracle, was after this manner. When the place was a Common,Diodor. l. 6. the Goats that fed there, comming to a den very large below; with a little mouth at the Top, and looking in, on a suddaine fell a leaping and ma­king a strange noyse. He that kept them (Plutarch calls him Coretas) seeing this, ran to the place to know what the mat­ter was, and fell into the same frolick; but prophecyed tool And thus it fared with divers others, that came thither to the same purpose. Nay a great many, with the breath ( [...], or anhelitus terra, as Cicero calls it) that came out of the earth, expired. Insomuch that afterward they set a Three-footed-stoole [Page 338] upon the hole, and a Maid upon it consecrated for a Priestesse, whose common name was Pythia, and her office to put the Oracle into verse and deliver it out. For (saies Plutarch) the words are hers, only Apollo, [...], sate in under blowing with the bellowes to set her a peeping, or a whispering like those [...] in Isaiah c. 8. v. 19. Where he speaks of such [...], or belly. Prophets that peepe and mutter; such as the Pythia was,As I have heard he lately did in a posses­sed Christian in the Towne of Barwick out of whose belly the Divell spake his Prophesyes with a small peeping voyce like a child's. But that Prophet in another place comes neerer to us, saying, thou shalt not speak out of the ground, and thy speech shall be low out of the dust, and thy voyce shall be as one that hath a familiar spirit out of the ground, C. 29. v. 4. & thy speech shall whisper out of the dust. Now some say the Tripus whereof I spake, was a pot filled with dust, thorow which the afflatus the wicked inspiration, was to passe into the belly of the Wench, and so to goe forth at her mouth for an Oracle. And therefore it is that those Prophets which in those tims had a familiar spirit within them, were commo­ly called by the name of [...],Plutarch. de O­r [...]c [...] defec. and [...], as well as [...], and And Euri­clidae from Eu­rycles a Pro­phet of that name. [...], the manner of her sitting &c▪ when she took the spirit in, because it may not so fitly be expressed in English, I desire to give you it in the words of the Aristoph. in Avib. Sch [...] ­liast, [...]. She was no sooner inspired, but she fell a tearing her haire, and running round, foaming at the mouth, and cutting her flesh as bad as ever the Prophets of Baal did. Lactantius thus speaks of their gestures, Sectis nam (que) humeris & utra (que) mann districtos gladios exerentes currant, efferantur, insaniunt. But this peeping may not make me preposterous; and therefore I will tell you more of the Wench and the Tripus. The first Maids name that Prophecied in that place, was Phaenomene. All the rest were young Virgins, as she was, till Echecrates a [Page 339] Thessalian deflowred Phaebas; and then they made choyce of Women of fifty yeares of age, but made them goe in the habit of a Virgin. The [...]. on Eu­rip. Phaen. custome of those Virgins was, before they went to stoole, to wash their bodies, and especially their haire in the fountaine Castalius (where the Poets a people of the like inspiration, and Vates too, were used to wash)

[...]

when they sate first on the stoole, they used to shake [...]. on Ari­stoph. the Laurell-tree that grew close by the Tripus, and sometimes to take the leaves and chew in their mouthes, as Lucian saies [...]: for so other such Women used to doe, and therefore Lycophron calls Cassandra [...].

The first that came to receive an Oracle from them, was Parnassus, from whence (some say) the place took it's name, whereas before it was Larnassus from [...] Deucalion's Arke that rested there fides penes autorem. As for Tripus (called by the Latins Cortina, whence Cortinipotens for A­pollo, thouhg Prudentius made it but the cover—tripodes Cor­tina tegit)

It is thought by the Scholiast upon Aristophanes in Lysi­strate to have been [...] a Pot (as I told you before) with a wide mouth, and made of Brasse, but filled with [...], or cal­culi, cuts, or Lottery-pellets (usually put in such pots) where­of those that leapt out of the Pot, ( [...]) or leapt and dan­ [...]ed in it, when any one came to aske, according to the signi­fication they bare, made up the answer. But it is rather thought to have been a thing with three leggs (after the fashion of the common sort of Tables) with a round cover like a table-bord called [...],) as the table-bords were) whence Apollo is by Sophocles called [...], and his Wench [...].

I wonder that ever people could so much loose themselves, as to goe to her that would be sure to put the businesse in a greater question by the answer, and make them more to seek then they were before. But that they were resolved to be [Page 340] fooled, because forsooth Apollo is [...] crooked there too, as well as in the Zodiack, and he must [...], be crabbed in in his delivery, as well as in his gate. 'Tis his use.

Senec. Oed. Act 2. Sc 1.
Ambage nexâ Delphico mos est deo
Arcana tegere.

And indeed if we may believe the Scholiast upon Aeschy­lus, [...], in ancient time they made their verses in riddles. Now the Ora­cles, were delivered commonly in verse, as he saies.

—dictae per carmina Sortes.

For Sortes they usually called them, and the Verse for the most part was Hex­ameter, insomuch that this Oracle,

[...]
[...].

Was thought, to be none of Pythia's, because it was not he­roick enough to become the authour. De Pythiae Oracul Plutarch saies some were of opinion, that there were Poets kept of purpose in the Oracle place. [...], to catch the Oracles as they fell, and wrap them up in verse. But one reason why they delivered their Oracles in verse, or in briefe, and so commonly in obscurity, was because the god [...], not willing to conceale the truth altogether, nor yet desirous to make it known, was faine to have delivered in such manner, as no body might take advantage to hurt the speaker, if that answer were not accor­ding to his mind. 'Tis true in later times it fell to prose (when it began to fall in the price) and the reason thereof has been sufficiently disputed already by Plutarch in a treatise of purpose.

The esteem, which they had of those Oracles, was such; that in times of Warre, when no other Divination could prevaile,Polyanus l. 2.27. it was an ordinary thing to faine an Oracle, to per­swade the Souldiers to fight. For they might very well be of Tiresias his mind, who though he were an Entral gazer him­selfe, yet in Euripides you shall have him confessing to Creon, [Page 341] that men were so apt to speak contrary to what they knew, either out of ill will, or for feare, or for favour, that there was little, or no credit to be given to any other Prophecy, besides Apollo's own.

[...]
[...].

And yet it is cleare, that the Woman or some body else was naught, and corrupted very often. Tully when he had thus commended her for a tell-troth, nunquam illud oraculum Del­phis tam celebre & tam clarum fuisset, ne (que) tantis donis refertum omnium populorum at (que) regum, nisi omnis aetas oraculorum illo­rum veritatem esset expert [...], afterward comes in with a Iamdiu idem non facit. But indeed, she has not been thus a long time. Nay for three hundred yeares (I think) before his time, Demosthenes could complaine she did [...],Plutarch. de Herodot. flatter and speak, as Philip would have her. Thus one time she was bribed by Clysthenes, to perswade the Lacedemonians to free the Athenians from the Tyranny; & another time by Cleomenes, to perswade them to deprive his Colleague Demaratus of his place. Neither would Lycophron call Apollo [...] for nothing.

But you will say some other body might play the knave, and put it upon her.L. 2. de Divin. And likely enough. For so Cicero thinks they did in that answer reported to be given by Apollo to Pyr­hus, Aio te Aeacida Romanos vincere posse. And that, First be­cause Apollo did not speak in Latine. 2ly Because none of the Greek writers mention any such thing. And 3ly Because the Oracles were not given in verse in Pyrrhus his time.

CAP. II. De Templo Delpico, de Theoris, & Oraculi cessatione.

ALL this while I have said nothing of the Temple, for feare of saying too little. So famous and so rich as it was with the guifts or [...], of most of the Princes or People in the world (insomuch that Aphetoriae opes, so said [Page 342] from [...] the name of Apollo, who was emissor Oracul [...] ­rum, hath been used as a proverb for aboundance of wealth· I have red of five Temples erected in the same place at se­verall times. The first was of Laurell-boughes fetcht from Tempe fields. The second, of Wax and Feathers: or else faigned to be made [...] of wings, because the man's name was Pteras that built it. The third, of Brasse (as the Temple was at Sparta Minervae [...].) This some say was molten to ground, others that it was swallowed up by the Earth-quake. The forth,Pausan in Pho [...]. of stone, destroyed by fire the first yeare of the fifth Olympiad. The fift, built by the Amphyctions out of the ho [...]y treasure in a very s [...]eep place, with but one narrow way for the entrance More might be said concerning the tem­ple, and the E. I. in the fronti [...]pice, the reason whereof is dis­puted by [...] E. I. 78 [...]. Pluturch; but I doubt there is too much already. I will proceed to the Customes, which the Athenians (the de­voutest servants of Apollo) used in sending to him: either to Delphos, or to Delos, to doe him honour, or to aske his advice. The occasion of sending to the Oracle, was either for help in performing some arduous affaires; or for delivery from sick­nesse, or the like. When they went thither, they were said [...] ▪ when they returned againe [...]. The cere­monies used in sending Embasses extraordinary to Delphos, were neer the same with those that were ordinarily used in the Delia-feast once a yeare, and they were these. Those that were sent were called sometimes [...], from the feast, some­times [...] (like Hebrew seers) a name suitable to that of Apollo [...] in Pindar (Pyth. [...].) which some notwithstan­ding interpret to be his Index, or his angell the Crow. He that had the ordering of the businesse was called [...]. There were also sent along with them [...], two that were to be [...], or Eupulones at Delos for that yeare. The ship in which they went, was first to be adorned with Garlands by the Priest of Apollo, and so were the messengers too on the [...]. Apollonius l. 2. Argon. head, the brow, and the neck, [...], head [Page 34] in allusion to the three parts of the soule. The ship was likewise called [...], and sometimes [...]. It was wont to be The­seus his, in which the Boyes were brought, that were to be paid to the Minotaur, at such time as returning from Crete to Athens he instituted the Plaies, and the solemnity celebrated by the aforesaid Deliastae, when they came to Delos. This ve­ry ship the Athenians kept for his sake, till the time of Deme­trius Phalereus, [...], Insomuch (saies Plutarch) that Philo­sophers use to illustrate that opiniō, that the body remaines still the same notwithstanding continuall decay, by this similitude. Thucyd. l. 5. Besides this, there were foure more naves sacrae, viz. the Paralos, An­tigonis, Ptolemais, and Ammonis. The things that were sent for the keeping of the feast and the Sacrifice, were called [...]. For when they came thither, first they [...]. apud Pind. Olymp. H. Sacrificed; and then the Maid sent thither from severall places, fell a Dauncing a strange kind of daunce about the Altar, which the called [...], Gruem the Crane: wherein, their motions being crooked like the cranes-neck when he holds it in, they imitated the turnings and windings of the Minotaurs Laby­rinth; beating the Altar, and biting at a bush of Olives with their hands behind them (as our boyes doe at Snap ap­ple) if so much be imported in the words of Callimachus.

[...].
Hymn. in Del.
[...]
[...] &c.

The Altar was [...], and therefore called [...] because it was made by Apollo at foure yeares old, of the hornes of the Goats, which his sister Diana killed a hunting upon Cynthus hill. The hornes were all of the left side, saith Plut in Thes [...]o. And yet in his book de Solertia Animalium, tis [...]. Whether it should be rendered of the right side, or right, that is, fit or handsome, I know not. But so strangely [Page 344] were these hornes joyned together without any Cement, glue, or tye, that it was reckoned for one of the seaven strange sights [...] as Ovid saies,

Miror & innumeris structam de cornibus aram.

During all these holy daies no malefactor was to suffer pu­nishment. By which meanes Socrates had the hap to be reprie­ved for thirty daies, [...], saith Xe­nophon. When the Theori returned, they came with their Gar­lands abought them, and the People ranne all forth to meet them, o [...]ening their doores, and making obeysance as they passed by, which made him complaine so in Euripides.

In Hippol.
[...]
[...].

How the Oracle at Delphos came to cease is uncertaine. Some say, Alexander put it downe. But it appeares to have flourish­ed after his time [...] Plutarch thinks, it ceased as soon as men had wit enough to advise themselves, without seeking to him that made it his businesse to couzen them. Dion saies, it was Nero murthered the men at the hole. When it left Delphos it went to the Pulcher Apol­lo Lustrat Hy­perboreas Del­phis cessantibus aras. Claudian. Hyperborean Scythians: for Abaris a Scythian one of Apollo's Priests, wrote a book of his Oracles, and his coming thither. The Athenians when all Greece was infected with the Plague, had an Oracle from thence, to make vowes and prayers in the name of the rest. And it was their fashion to send guifts & offerings thither, as they had done to Delphos. But what need we doubt of the time or the cause, since we doubt not of that which Prudentius asserts

—Ex quo hominis Deus induit ar [...]u [...],
Delphica damnatis tacuerunt sortibus antra.
Non Tripodes Cortina tegit, non spumat anhelus
Fata Sibyllinis fanaticus edita libris.
Perdidit insanos mendax Dodona vapores
Neo responsa refert Lybicis in Syrtibus Ammon.

[Page 345]The Oracle place, ( [...]) of Iupiter Hammon, is thought to have been at first a kind of Schoole for the family of Cham, or Ham, but afterward abused by the Devill to this delusion of Oracles. It was in Africa among the Garamantes in a place almost inaccessible for heat, as that place at Delphos was for hight. Dodonas Grove is thought to have been such another Schoole, viz. For the ofspring of Dodonaim Nephew to Iaphet. But for this there is a Fable of a paire of Doves, that should come from Ae­gypt, one of which picht upon a Beech-tree in Epirus, and there using the voyce of a man among other good instru­ctions gave order for the building of a Temple in that place; which was done by Deucalion after his ship came thi­ther (while I speake of these things I cannot but think up­on Noah and his Arke, & his Dove) besides the building of the City Dodona, neare unto which this Oracle was. These two Oracles are reckoned the most ancient of all, & of these two, the last. [...].Herodot. And therefore a word or two more of it then I thought. It is conceived by most, that those Doves were cer­taine Women-priests or Prophets, fetcht from Aegypt (the Mart of superstition) by the Phaenicians first, & from them convey'd into Thessaly. Now in the Thessalian language, the same word which signifies a Dove, is used also to signiy a Prophetesse,In Il. [...]. [...]. Eustathius saies, that in the Thessalian tongue old Women were called [...], & old men [...] & that those Prophetesses being three old women, whose names were Promenia, Timarate, & Nican [...]e, either by mistake of the word, or the fiction of Poets were commoly suppos'd to be doves. The same author also saies, that perhaps those wo­men being Barbarians (whom the Greeks would scarce al­low to be men and women) for the rude brutish language might have been counted as so many birds. But it seemes to have been no such strange thing in ancient times, for Pro­phetesses to have the nanes of doves. And therefore Lyco­phron [Page 346] calls Cassandra by the name [...] Palumbes: though in another place she have the name of a more ratling Bird, viz. [...] the Swallow. The Scholiast upon So­phocles (in his Trachiniae) hath another conjecture more be­sides that which I named last, viz That these Prophetesses had the name of [...]: or rather if you will, the old wo­men therefore had the name of [...], because they were [...] gray haired and aged.

Strabo speaks of foure Priests called [...], from the fennes neer the Temple, viz. of Iupiter surnamed Tomurus, which was a name common also to the Priests. Homer calls them [...], saying

[...]
[...].

They used not to wash their feet; and lay upon the ground when they slept. When they gave answer, they got them amid'st the boughs, and so the Oracle was thought to come from the Oakes, when it came but from between them. They are cal­led [...], and [...], and the Argo reported to be made of the timber Lycophron called Coeco Tomuri jovis augure luco Arbore praesagâ tabulas animas­se Loquacis. Claudian▪ [...]. Round about the Temple stood Basins of Brasse, one just a­gainst the other [...], saith Eustathius, of which if you struck but one all the rest would cry, and make such a noyse, that at length Aes Dodonaeum became a Proverb. Be [...]ike they used to strike these Basons as they used to doe other Basons and Pots, with a ring held by a thread in the hand, and striking the sides of the vessell so many times, to make a Divination by the sounds.

CAP. III. De Divinatione persomnium, super Melotas in Templis, cum observatione diaetae.

PRophecying by a Dreame, was either [...], Somniato­ris, of a Dreamer of Dreames, or [...] Conjectoris, of an Interpreter of dreames, such as Hecuba spake of when she said [...]. The latter of these surely belongs to the technicall part of divination, and may be reckoned for an Art, as well as any other sort of Ario [...]ation. For he that shall object that speaking but sometimes true, does not argue skill, because si saepe jactav [...]ris, quando (que) venerem jacies, in Ci­cero's opinion may be answered with this question,Lib. 1. Divin. Quae tandem id ars non habet? Besides if it were no Art, what talke we of Xenophon's dreames in his service with Cyrus; or how came it, that there were so many books written of this sub­ject? For, to say nothing ofHadr. Iun animad. eleven more that wrote of pur­pose of it, nor of the Treatise [...] reported by In Pompeio. Plu­tarch to be found among Mithridates his bookes, Artemon Milesius wrote two and twenty bookes of it himselfe; and there is a very pretty copy of about fourscore Senarii verses in Greek, touching the signification of such or such a sight in a dreame▪ But the dreame (you must understand) was not every [...], or vaine dreame (for so does the Elymology im­port. [...], saies Eustathius) but [...], or [...], a Morning dreame, fresh and fasting, such as [...] is, saith [...]. Hom. Odyss. T. Homer, which they derive [...], which comes about waking time, or [...], which they derive [...], and of such is that of Orph [...]us in the Hymm: [...]. I believe few that read me are such as Plutarch [...] Thrasymede, or Plinies Atlan­t [...]s, that never dream [...] of a dreame▪ & therefore I will make [...]old to detaine them the longer. It is variously conjectured [Page 348] who was the first conjectour in this kind. Lib. 7. cap Pliny saies, Amphi­c [...]y [...]n, Deucalion's son; Philo Iudaeus, Abraham; Trogus Pom­peius, Ioseph; Pausanias would have it to be Amphiaraus, whom he reports to have been Deified for his skill; and that they used to sacrifice to him, when they look'd for a dreame. They talke that the People that lived neer Borysthenes, and the Gades, were excellent at this worke; and so were those that lived at the Pausan Eliac. Propertius lib. 2. El. 4. Hiblae, two Cities so named in Sicily. But among'st all, the old doting Women were best at it,

Quae mihi non decies somnia versat anus.

When they desired to dreame a Propheticall dreame, sometimes they would sacrifice a Ram to Amphiaraus, and sleep upon the fleece. For thus the Daunii used to doe in the Temple of [...]. Strabo l. 6. Calchas. So likewise the Calabri used their m [...] ­lotae sheep-skins, or fleeces, to sleep upon at the Sepulchre of Podalirius And it seemes, it was a common practise both for dreaming; for Virgil also saies,

—Caesarum ovium sub noctae silenti
Pellibus incubuit stratis, s [...]mnos (que) petivit.

And also for purifying a polluted person in the Ele [...]sinian & other sacrifices: for they took the skinnes of beasts that had been sacrificed to Iupiter (which they called by the name of [...]) and laid them under their feet. Nay there was no small use of fleeces and skinnes in severall other busines­ses: as in Mourning, and at Weddings, when the Wife (as I told you) sate upon a fleece for a cushion, to shew her pur­pose Lanificie intendere of spining and carding. The Scythi­ans play'd mad tricks with skinnes. For among them, if a man had been wronged, and had need of help to revenge him­selfe, he would sacrifice an Oxe,Cal. Rodig. and cut the flesh into pieces and boyle it, and sit upon the skinne with his hands behind him, and so begge for helpe. Then come his friends, and eve­ry one taking a piece of the flesh, and setting his right foot on the skinne, promised either men of Armes, or what he best could▪ Such ceremonies as these, they accounted a fast [Page 349] engagement, and much conducing to the successe. Some­times they would goe and sleep in a Temple with Laurell, or some such fatidicall stuffe tyed about their heads, and sacri­fice to [...]. Athenae­us l. 8. Brizo, the goddesse of the dreamers, so called from [...] to sleep. The Lacedemonians kept men of purpose to sleep in the Temple of Pasithea, to watch for dreames. So if any were sick, they would goe and sleep in the Temple of Aesculapius, to dreame of a remedy, (as they have used to doe with us, to goe watch at the Church dore, to know who shall dye next) Pluto in Aristophanes did so,

[...]

And the like was wont to be done in Aegypt in the Tem­ple of Serapis. But Iuvenal has sufficiently declared the va­nity of all this doings in saying,Sat. 6.

Non delubra deûm, nec ab aethere [...]mina mitt [...]nt
Sed sibi quis (que) facit.

Besides all this they took a speciall care of their diet, so as to fast for one day before, and abstaine from Wine for three. as likwise to forbeare eating Beanes or raw fruit. Aristotle saies there is no credit to be given [...], to dreames in the Autumne. Sympos l. 9. But Plutarch questions that againe, and saies if we eate good and ripe fruit, [...], our dreames will be the truer. Fish ei­ther they counted very good, or very bad▪ For when they sa­crificed to Brizo, they offered boates full of all manner of things but Fish; whether it were to please the goddesse with the sparing of the best thing, or the rejection of the worst I cannot tell. Cael. Rhod. l▪ 27 c. 10. Plutarch observes that the head of a Polypus is as sower in the dreame, as 'tis sweet in the tast: & therefore compares Poetry to it, when it is not moderately used. Some choyce there was also of the colour of their Clothes. For the whitest and cleerest was best, [...], saies Suidas: as if Dreams and the Visions must needs be the cleerer. The truest dreames ( [...]) or the clearest visions, were either a little after it was day, or toward the [Page 350] morning (the formes time Homer calls [...], the milking time in the Morning, in opposition [...]o [...] the milking time in the evening)

[...]
[...].

saies Theocritus: and Ovid was of the same mind [...]. Odyss [...]. Pliny saies a dreame is never true presently after eating and dinking.Nam (que) sub au­rorâ [...]am dor­mitante lucernâ Tempore quo cerni somnia ve­ra sole [...]t. But Artemidorus saies it is all one for that, [...], for if you eate too much, the dreame will never be the truer i [...] it tar [...]y' till morning.

CAP. IV. De duahus portis.

SO great a difference there was in Dreames, that they were faine to make two distinct doores for them to come in by, one of Horne, and another of Ivory.Odyss. [...]. For thus much Penelope her selfe could tell Vlysses (when she desi­red him to interpret her dreames)

[...]
[...].

Ausonius saies as much; telling you which are the true, and which the false,In Ephemer.

Et gemi [...] numera porta [...] qua fornice eburn [...]
Semper fallaces glomerant super aëra somnos
Altera qu [...] veros [...]mittit corne à visu [...].

And I have heard of some Christians that have believed the same. Philostratus saies, that in allusion to these doores, they used to picture a dreame with a white garment upon a black, & a horne in his hand▪ The doore for the true dreams was of Horne.

[...].

(Surely this was made of the hornes of the Ramme when they s [...]ep [...] upon the fleece.Nonnus dion. [...]. Of which before) the doore for [Page 351] the false and deceitfull dreames, was of Ivory, such as that wherewith Morrheus was cozend with in the Poet.

[...]
[...].
Nonn.

Lucian therefore jeeres the covetous Micyllus for wish­ing his dreame-doore were of Gold, whereas there were but those two in all, as may be gathered by these words in In Char­mide Plu­to. [...]. The reasons of those names, I find very prettily guessed at by the Scholiast upon Homer at the place above commend­ed; & I shall desire your patience to tell them. First, the true (saies he) comes by the Horne-doore or [...]: because [...], or [...], that is effectum reddunt, they say no more then comes to passe whereas those that come in by the Ivory-doore, or [...] or [...], delude the dreamer with a fruitlesse hope of truth. 2ly [...], the coming in by the Horne is as much as com­ing cleerely, for one may see throw horne, if it be made [...]hinne▪ [...], the [...]o [...]her confusedly, for one cannot see throw Ivory, nor any other such white things, as milke or the like, if they be never so little, and so Macrobius does Interpret Speaking of sleep saies he. Hoc velamen cum in quiete ad verum us (que) aciem animae in­trospicientis ad­mittit, decornu creditur cujus ista natura est, ut, ut [...]enuatum vis [...]i pervium sit, cum autem à vero h [...]be [...]at ac repellit, obtu­um, ebur putatur cujus &c l c. 3. in Somnium Scip. it too. 3ly By the [...] is meant the eye, by the figure Synecdoche, or [...], cornea t [...]nica, the first coat of the eye. And by the [...], the mouth, or the Ivory-coloured tee [...]h [...]: & so the meaning must be, that which is to be seen with the eye is likelier, then that which is but said to be so from the teeth. And this was also the opinion of Servius concerning the same fiction, upon those words of Virgil

Sunt Geminae somni portae &c.

4ly By the Horne-doore, may be meant the passage for the more heavenly & Diviner sort of dreames, [...], or [...]: by the other, the entrance for the [...] the more earthly, grosse, and confused. Because the Elephants Proboscis turnes downward towards the earth, whereas the [Page 352] Hornes of other beasts look upward toward heaven. 5ly [...], is the doore for the false dreames; because there can be no other but false dreames expected, when the Teeth have eaten too much.

The Ghuests which are to come in by these doores, were thought to be Ghosts and Spirits from hell. Vmbrae, shadowes they might well be: & such as ascend in a fume too, like Fu­ries from the neither part of the body. Again as Ghosts are— [...],Homer. Odyss [...]. said to fly in and out like dreames, and death is a sleep: so dreames are said to fly in and out like Ghosts, and sleep is a death. Lycophron calls them [...], night-walking· Bug-beares. Fly they did with black wings, like battes of the night; and therefore Euripides calls a dreame [...], Orpheus [...], Lucian [...]. If this be so, the reason, why before they went to bed, when they meant to dreame, they used to sacrifice a Victime to Mercury, was it may be not so much because of his rod, with which he brought people a sleep, and awakened them againe, as because he was Gentleman-usher of the Ghosts: for what reason so ever it was, it seemes Mercury was most in their minds when they were ready to sleep: and there­fore as at feasts, so at other times, the last of their prayers was to him, & the last health that went round was his. For so we find Calasiris in Heliodorus, [...] &c. After he had prayed to all the rest of the gods, calling upon Mercury for [...],L. 3. Suidas. a night of good dreames. Hence was it that they us [...]d to fasten [...], Images of Mercury to their beds feet, which from thence had the name of [...]. When they sa­crificed that victime, they used to take the tongue & [...]. on Odys. 12. burne it in the fire, as in honour to him to whom they thought all tongues and speech to be consecrated. [...], saies the Scholiast upon Aristophanes. With whom agrees Athenaeus, Plut. [...], other who did not think dreames to be Ghosts, yet would have them to be put into the head by Spirits, as [Page 353] Plato who thought the aire to be full of such things. And so Democritus (as the Scholiast reports,In Odyss. [...]. who saies that he had it from Homer himselfe) thought that men dreamt this or that dreame [...], or (as De Placit. Philos. Plutarch has it from the same man) [...], according to this composition, or separation of Images, or Ghosts, or phancies, or somewhat. But indeed I think those [...], should not be so much Images as Imaginations, nor so much umbrae Ghosts, as adumbrationes, Images and Species in the Phancy proceed­ing from the spirits within, and not from those without.

CAP. V. De Somniorum variis generibus, & de eorum lustratione.

FOR their descent, they thought all dreames to have one common mother the Earth. [...], saies Eu­ripides. And the Scholiast upon him gives the reason, [...], be­cause from the earth comes meat from meat sleep, and from sleepe dreames. Some indeed thought, they were from Hecate, (and so they may come from the earth still.) And some from the Moone, which was all one, and suited very well to the time of their coming, the night. For the Kinds of dreames, Macrobius makes five, viz 1. [...], 2. [...], 3. [...], 4. [...], 5. [...]. Others divided them into [...], and [...], were [...], when things ap­peared in their own likenesse. [...] were when they ap­peared in the likenesse of other things; when one thing was dreamt and another meant. Such as Cesar's was, when he dreamt he lay with his Mother, and so was informed Im­perium orbis terrae portendi, quae cunctorum viventium sit mater, that the whole earth the mother of every living thing was to be under him. Nay the distinction of dreames was so ac­curate, [Page 354] that in the making of them, Somnus was fained to have no lesse then three servants to wait upon him. For if he would have a dreame that should concerne men, he made use of Morpheus: if beasts, of Phobetor (as men called him) or Icolos (as the gods called him) Fit fera, Ovid. Met. l. 12. f 10. sit volucris—if nanimate creatures (Quae (que) vacant animâ—of him that had the name of Phantasos (I wonder how he could remember all the shapes and the river of Lethe spring in his house, and his house be as darke as a denne as any a­mong the Cimmerii, for so it is fained to be.)

But after all this doting about a Dreame, is there any re­medy, if I meet with any of the best? Yes by all meanes as soone as I arise, be sure to tell it to Vesta, or some other houshold stuffe, Propert l. 2. Eleg. 29, diis penatibus.

Vadit & hinc castae narratum somnia Vestae
Quae sibi, quae (que) mihi non nocitura forent.

Or if you think this to little, tell it to the Sun, or Apollo a­verruncus, called by them [...], or [...], because his Image used to stand in the Porches. Some had rather to doe it to Hercules, and some to Iupiter, as he does in Plautus. But there is better reason why they should doe it to the Sun, viz. [...], &c.In Electr. Because the Sun being contrary to the night, might have power to avert, or expell all evills brought by the same. They are the words of the Scholiast, upon that of So­phocles— [...] ▪ &c. They called this action [...], and [...] Eurip. in Hec. [...], but most properly [...]. It was practised by Iphigenia in the Poet, when she had dreamt of the fall of the house: although she (or the Poet) had so much wit as to think it to be to little purpose.

Idem in Taur. v. 43.
[...]
[...].

If you think that this will not doe neither, try a third re­medy, goe make a prayer and wash your selfe lustily in [Page 355] the cold River till you sweat.

—sub lucem ut visa secundent.
Oro caelicolas,
Sil. Ital l. 8.
& vivo purgor in amne.

Or if the River water be not good enough goe to the foun­taine, as he did in In Persis. Aeschylus.

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...].

If you think no cold water will doe it, call for hot, as he does in Aristophanes.

[...]
In Ranis:
[...]
[...].

But perhaps no kind of fresh water is strong enough; you may doe well therefore to try in the Sea, for there they used to wash away not only the evill of a dreame, but of a crime, or disease, or any thing else: for 'tis reported that Euripides when he went with Plato into Aegypt, being troubled with the falling-sicknesse, was bid by the Priest, to bath himselfe in the Sea, and being by that meanes cured, he presently gave this commendation of it,

[...].

So I remember Plutus in the Poet is led to the Sea, for recovery of his sight. After murther (for other sinnes they scarce thought great enough, to cost hot water) it was a com­mon practise; and then no feare of the displeasure of a god for the future.

[...]
[...].

SECT. II. De Divinatione artificiosâ, & primò de Ornithomantiâ.

THE Technicall part of Divining, artificiosum genus di­vinandi, as Cicero calls it, consisted especially in the observing of birds, and the Entralls of Beasts. Be­sides which were [...] or [...] ominous words, or things, [...] lots, [...] sights, and indeed [...] (as the Scholiast saith upon Homer) infinite many more: but the two first were every where most in use.Il. A. Quae est autem gens aut quae civitas, Cicer. l. 1. Divin. quae non aut extis pecudum, aut Augurum, aut sortium praedictione moveatur. In the first the Phrygians, Cicilians, Arabians, Pisideans, and the Vmbrians excelled: the Lacedemonians had so great esteem of it, that every King had his Augur to advise him, as well as the Senate▪ It was first invented,L. 7. c. 55. (saith Pliny) by one Car. Auguria ex avibus inve­nit Car, à quo Caria nomen habet: adjecit ex caeteris animalibus Orpheus. Improv'd it was very much by Calchas: so that he proved exceeding usefull to the Greeks in the Trojan expe­dition, not only shewing them how they should pacifie Di­ana detaining the ships at Aulis, Il. [...]. & Apollo afflicting the peo­ple with a Pestilence, but telling the number of yeares that the warre should last, by the number of Sparrowes destroy­ed by the Serpent in the nest as Cicero renders the verses.

Nam quot aves tetro mactatas dente videtis
Tot nos ad Trojam belli exant labimus annos
Quae decimo cadet, & poenâ satiabit Achivos.

And yet as cunning as he was, he died for griefe, because he could not tell how many Piggs were in the belly of a Sow [Page 357] (say some) or how many Figges upon the fig tree (saith He­siod) which Mopsus, with whom he contested, was able to tell. The name they called it by was▪ [...], or [...]. It was [...] at first with an omicron, according to Plato, as be­ing [...]: but now (saith Aristides) they write it with omega [...], to give the better grace to the word: and it is still used as the old word was, for any kind of divination; as [...], and [...] a bird, are for any other ominous thing. Now among the Greeks it was the Augur's fashion to were a white garment (where­as it was purple, or Scarlet among the Latines) and to have his [...] his place & his seat appointed for the purpose, [...], or [...].

[...].
In Antigon.

Saies he in Sophocles. And the Scholiast upon the word [...] in Eu­ripides saies, it was a place made in Thebes, where Tiresias u­sed to sit & divine. When they went to it, [...] (saith the same Scholiast) doubting their memory might not suffice, they carried their Table-books with them, and wrote downe the name, and the flight of the Bird, and every thing belonging thereto. This and the seeing too Tiresias being blind, and only able to fore-see, and judge of things as they were told him, was fain to have his daugh­ter to doe for him: by which meanes she her selfe at length, after the death of her father, became very famous at Thebes for her skill in the art. Yea not only the habit of the Greek Augures, but their manner of observing was different from other peoples. Quid, quod aliis avibus utuntur, aliis signis? Aliter observant, L 2. aliter respondent, saies Cicero. The Greeks accounted the right side the luckiest, Graiis & Barba­ris dextra meliora: the Romans the left. Although (to speak the truth, the side was the same, only the posture of the Au­gures was different. For the Grecians looked towards the north, & the Romans toward the south; & the word sinistra for lucky or good signes, came not so much à sinistrâ manu frō [Page 358] the hands being left; as a sinendo, from the man's being left to his pleasure to set upon his enterprize if he would▪ So saies Festus and Cicero thus, Quanquam haud ignoro quae bona sunt sinistra nos dicere etiamsi dextra sint. But yet this was the manner of speech, viz▪ For the Greeks, to call the lucky to­kens alwaies [...] Saies Ajax Hom Il. 10. [...] right (and therefore Statius may seeme to have mistaken, when he spake af Grecian Augury,

Theb.
Signae feras laevus (que) tones—)

The Romans some­times dextra, and sometimes laeva; but the one more suo, and the other more Graeco. Vnlucky birds (word used among us for an unhappy wagge) they called [...], or [...], when they fled not, or picht not in their usuall height or place This last word puts me in mind of that saying of Hip­politus perhaps in allusion to it.

Eurip Hippol. v. 934.
[...]
[...]

Sometimes they are called [...], or [...] inhibae, [...] arculae, and [...] (as in [...]. saies Aeschylus Apollonius) ab [...] cedo, as who would say non sinistra, or non sinentia, as I told you be­fore. And such they comonly counted those that had long talons or [...]. saies Aeschylus scracht their heads as they fled, such (as they say) were seen upon Cassius his Tent before his defeat: the La­tines call them Volsgras. But what? is there no amuletum, nor remedy against a few paltry birds? yes, I have read in Apu­lius of a trick to kill one or two of the worser sort, and hang them up at the doore: as we use to doe dead Crowes upon a stick in the field, to scare the living away: * Saies he, [...]stas nocturnas aves cum penetraverint Larem quempiam, sollicitè prehensas foribus videmus aff [...]gi, ut quod infaustis volatibus fa­miliae minantur, exitium suis luant cruciatibus. Birds that were lucky either in their nature,Metam. lib 3. or the place they appeared in, were called [...], or [...], that is, such as were not [...] (un­seatly, or unsightly as we use to say) but appeared [...], (as [...]. Eurip in Hec. Aeschylus has it,) in their proper spheare or seat. such they counted Doves, and the [...] in matters of Love: [Page 359] as they did the Cocks, if they kept a continuall crowing, in matters of Warre. For hereupon the Augurs once foretold the Thebans a victory. Propterea quod avis illa victa silere so­leret; can [...]re, si vicisset. Cock-fightings indeed were usually [...] saith Lib. 3. c. 5. Artemiderus, signes of sedition and dis­cord. But then you must except the Cock-matches kept once a [...]eare in the Theatre and instituted by Aelian. Var. Hist. l 2. c 28. Themistocles after the victory gotten over the Persians from whom Athen l. 14. the Cock first [...] me into Athens. This bird being alwaies very much lookt upon in matters of Warre, was the occasion that Mars was pictured with a Cock:Rosin. insomuch that it was their ordinary sacrifice to Mars, and therefore Aristophanes in A­vibus calls it [...], [...] In Ari­stoph Aves Mars his own bird ▪ All birds (saith one) were either [...], or [...] or [...]. The [...] (I believe) were not many besides Crowes, and Eagles and Doves, and Owles the most noted of all. Some of them are thought to have had a kind of language; which the Augurs came to understand by being lickt by Snakes, or some such venemous & veneneficall meanes Qui credit ista (saies Pli­ny,) & Melampodi profecto aures lambendo dedisse Intellectum avium sermonis dracones non abnuet, vel quae Democritus tra­dit, nominando aves quarum confuso sanguine serpens gignatur quem si quisquam ederit, intellecturus sit avium colloquia. Eu­stathius saies that Helenus and Cassandra were thus licked clean into Augurs. [...]. I am glad I am sav'd the labour to reprove those fellowes my selfe. For it seemes that the wiser sort even amongst them, did give but little heed to the wagging of a feather, or of a bird's taile, when they had a mind to be serious. Look in Homer, and you shall find Hector thus chiding with Polydamas the Theban Au­gur (who had disswaded from fighting, by reason of some thing or other which he had observed in the Birds) saies he, you may if you think good, sit and gaze upon a few foolish birds [Page 359] till your eyes be out, for my part this is my opinion,

[...].

In Aristophanes you find the birds themselves oscinentes, chirping and gibing their spectatators for their superstition.

[...]
[...].

CAP. I. De extispicinâ, & quibusdam aliis.

DIvination by the Entrals of beasts, or Extispicina (for so Aruspicina, Divination in Sacrifices, is denomi­nated à [...]otiori from the best part of it) was more common then that former in all places (Extis omnes ferè utuntur saies Cicero:) and especially at Elis where it was, by the two fa­milies of the Iamidae, and the Pindar. Clytidae, and Thelmessas in Caria much improved. Tiresius had so great skill in this art (I cannot say insight, because Iupiter gave him the skill to recompence his blindnesse) that even after his death, among the Ghosts there were none but▪ [...]. Hom. Odyss. K. his. Vlysses himselefe, was faine to trouble his soule to come back againe to give him advise. The whole businesse of Divining at the offering of a Victime (for there was something else to doe besides poring in the guts) was called [...]. And a very solemne businesse it was, being usually attended with a feast, accor­ding to that.

[...].
Eurip. Elect. v. 835.

[...], or that part of it in killing, and cutting it up, is called by Sophocles [...], and the act of cutting [...]. The signes observed were most properly called [...], and the observers [...]. If the beast were drawn by force to the slaughter, if it escaped by the way, avoided the blow, fel [...] not downe quietly, bled but little, were long a dying, [Page 361] kept beating the ground, they were all ill signes. For the two latter of them you have sadly expressed in the sacrifice of Aegysthus.

[...]
Ibid.
[...].

Ill signes, I say those were; and so was any thing else that either was contrary to nature or use, or put themselves to any trouble. Whereas on the contrary all was well, when every thing was done with ease, the beast not striving, and the bloud presently darting out, as it is said it did in the Sa­c [...]ifice of Menelaus.

[...]
[...].

Somewhat there was too, which they observed in the very [...] or wagging of his Idem. v. 1603. Taile, whence that in the Poet.

[...];

The beasts that were thus used were anciently sheepe, and Goates, and Calves. The Cyprians (they say) made use of Sowes, & the Iamidae of dogs; which was the reason why Paus. in E­liac. Thrasybulus one of the pedigree was pictured at Olympia with a a dog lying by him dissected, and a Weezle (an omi­nous creature) creeping over his shoulder.

In Fissiculation or cutting it abroad, they took most no­tice of the Liver, which [...]. Philostratus saies they accounted the Tripus (as it were) or the chaire, & the key of the work. For they thought if the Liver was naught, both the blood and all the rest of the body must needs be so too; insomuch that the work about all the bowels was called [...], a looking into the liver. The Concavous part of the Liver was called [...] familiaris, because the signes which they obser­ved there,Hesych. concerned themselves and their freinds: the Gibbons side, [...] or [...] hostilis, because the tokens in it con­cerned their enemies (as it was with the Romans). The place or seat in which all the parts of the liver lay, was called [...] or [...]: the place between the parts in the middle [...], [Page 362] and [...]. [...]. ad orat. Demost. Co­ron. Hesychius calls it [...], or [...], Euri­pides [...].

[...]
[...].

If there were [...] (as they called it) too much dryth, or [...] a tye between the parts, or especially if it were [...], or without a lobus, it was a very ill signe: according to that of Appian [...].L. 2. This and other such signes because they were so bad, that they feared to goe any farther in it; they called [...]. When they came to handle the heart, they called it [...], or [...]. If it were little, or palpitated much, it was an ill signe. Fat in any part of the bowels was good ( [...]) saies Aeschylus; & so were [...], plaites and foldings, saies Euripides.

When they came to burning, then they were said more properly [...].Hesych. At Delphos they had [...], officers of purpose for the worke. The fire which they made use of for this occasion, was in most places made of some peculiar fewell, kindled by the beames of the Sunne, and kept in a peculiar place. Thus in Aegypt they had the sera­phim, and among the Persians, the fire which they worshiped under the name of Orimasda. Xenoph. At Athens they had a torch still burning in the temple of Minerva Polias, and Virgins constantly there to see it renewed; just as it was at Delphos, and at Rome in the temple of Vesta.

In burning they observed especially the flames, whatever he in V. 751. Helena say to the contrary, where he speaks against all other divination too.

[...].

Good signes in the flame were these, if it went upright without a noyse, if it continued till all were consumed; or if it suddenly began to have the latter signe, insteed of [...] [...]left wood, which they used at other times, they would get small dry sticks that would soonest take fire, [...], ac­cording [Page 363] to that,Aristoph. in Pace.

[...].

Now indeed many times [...], [...]. in Eu­rip. [...], that is, the Priests being divinarum (que) sagaces Sil. Ital. Flammarum, divined by the burning when there was nothing seen in the cutting: and therefore they took the bladder, and binding the neck of it with wooll (for which reason Sopho­cles calls the bladders [...]) put it into the fire, to observe in what place it brake, and which way it darted the Urine, Id. [...]. Sometimes they took pitch off the Torches, and threw it into the fire, and if there rose but one entire flame, it was taken for a good signe. In matters of hostility, they took most notice of the gall, and the [...] in the flame: and very good reason, [...], for enemies are as bitter as the Gall they burnt. Of the Ashes too they took some notice [...], saies Eurip. in Phaen. [...]. Sophocles. In the smoak they observed if it went upright and smelt of the flesh. And so at other times they us'd to throw frankinsence and Poppey, and other severall things in the fire, for no­thing else but to observe such things, and to sell the smoake ▪ Besides these there were infinite more Divelish sorts of Di­vinations:In Oedip. Tyr. have the patience to take notice of two or three of the more notorious. [...]. [...] or [...], w [...]s sometimes by the magicall use of a bone, or a veine of a dead body, after the fashion of the Thessalians, or else by pow­ring hot blood into the carcasse, to make it answer a que­stion, as Ericto does in Lucian,

—Dum vocem defuncto in corpore quaerit
Protinus astrictus caluit cruor, atra (que) f [...]vit
Vulnera &c.—

Now because the Ghost or the Soule was thus recalled to the body (—animas responsa daturas) it was therefore some­times termed [...],Horace. or [...], Divining by the Soule ▪ or the Ghost. But such as expected any answer thus from the soul then, must be sure to be kind to the body before: [Page 364] for Melissa the Wife of Periander refused to answer him, because he had not buried her body as he should.Herod. l. 6. But surely there was somewat worse then a Soule; else what need of lustration of the party? Such as Tiresias used to the St [...] l. 4. Theban King, to keep him from receiving harme. Hydromanteia was sometimes by Sea-water, but most commonly by that of a fountaine, and so was called [...]. It was done severall waies. 1. By drinking of the Water (enough to make many a Poet too) [...], saies Aristides in his Orat. de Puteo. 2ly By throwing things into it to try whither they would sink or swimme, as they did cakes in the Well of Ino. Pausan. in Lacon. 3ly By seeing the Images of such things as they sought for, especially in the well of A­pollo Thyrxeus in Achaia. 4ly By dipping a glasse in the water, to know what would become of a sick-man. For as he lookt well or ill in the glasse, accordingly they presumed of his future condition. 5ly By throwing in three stones, and ob­serving the rounds they made in the sinking. Sometimes they made use of oyle, or of Wine instead of Water: and so it was tearmed [...], as when it was done in a Bason, [...], was by a Syderitis a kind of load-stone, which if they washt in spring-water, would speak like a child. With such a one Helenus is reported to have divined the destruction of Troy. [...], was by a Sive held up by a Thred, or a paire of Sheeres, and turning round at the naming of the party that stole the thing or the like Of this Theoc. Idyl. 3. And I have seen it used by some women, impiâ fraude, or anili superstitione, I cannot tell which. I have not leasure (neither indeed is it tanti) to tell much of other waies of divining, of [...], with Gyg [...]s his ring: or of [...] with Egges, which Suidas saies Orpheus wrote a book of. Or of [...] with barly, or of [...], by the burning of a candle, L. 30. c. 11. mentioned by Pliny in his Naturall History, and by Aratus in his Prognosticks. To which you may adde their common old-wives. Sawes concerning wea­ther [Page 365] or the like, such as this Clara dies Pauli bona tempora de­notat anni, not to disparage those more Astrologicall and Rationall, such as that of Virgil.

Luna revertentem, &c. with the rest.

CAP. II. De ritu Divinandi ex vocibus, & rebus ominatis.

ALL this which I have spoken is to conjecture by things. but there is a way by words also; by which according as the words were good or bad, they presaged such and such events. Such words were called [...] or [...], from [...] (sutable to the name of Propheta:) as omen comes from ore­men quia fit ore (quoth Festus.) You may render it voyces (for so we use to call those prophetick speeches, which we heare we know not from whence, as the Scripture also does) & Tully called them by the name of voces; Pythagorei non so­lum voces de [...]rum observarunt, L. 1. Divin. sed etiam hominum. Any words that either boded ill, or signified that which they disliked, they called [...]: and he that used them to another, either to hurt him, or to vex him, was said to [...] to blaspheame him. [...] Euripides calls it, where he speak of certaine ominous speeches let fall at a feast by a servant, just as one of the company was going to drink

[...].
Io [...]. v. 1188.

The Latines call it obscaenare, and the words themselves malè ominata verba (as it is in Horace.) we may english it halze­ning speeches. Such words as these they had alwaies a super­stitious care to avoid: insomuch that they would say insteed of [...] a prison, [...] a house. And so for [...], and [...]: for [...]: for [...], and the like. For there is a kind of words, which (as Tully saies of Nulla spes Reipublicae) non licet, In Epist. ad Cassium. or (to speak in the phrase of Terence,) Religio est dicere, they made a scruple to [Page 366] speak & therfore in time of Sacrifice, or any other businesse with the gods, nothing was more strictly commanded and observed, then [...] (as it was among the Romans in the Proclamations for keeping of holy daies) to avoid all omi­nous expressions, or [...] (as they called them.) Which if they were spoken by a brother,Plato l. 7. de Leg. or one very neer of kin to that party whose businesse was then in hand, they took the greater notice of them, and thought them so much the worse. What words were especially counted for ominous, you might give me an account, if you could give me Sueto­nius his book, of which we have but the title, viz: De vocibus malè ominatis. Only thus much I may tell you, that when they first set about any businesse of concernement, they had a speciall care to begin with a Preface [...], or [...], or [...], like to Persius his hoc benè sit, and that old thread-bare word of the Latines, Quod bonum felix fortuna­tum (que) sit. Some words there were, and Proper names of such a signification, as it was counted a happinesse but to heare them spoken. For so when Iulus had said

Mensas etiam consumimus—presently (saies Virgil) his Father laid hold on the word and embraced the omen

—ea vox audita laborum
Prima tulit finem, primum (que) loquentis ob ore
Eripuit pater—

So Leotychides, when he desired [...]f a Samian his assistance a­gainst the Persians, asked what his name was, and being an­swered Hegesistratus, reply'd, I embrace the omen in the nomen, or [...]: for [...], is the same with them, that accipere omen is with the Latines, that is, to make an ominous speech an omen indeed, and take it to my selfe. For indeed they counted it much in the power of the hearer, to make it an omen or not an omen; ostentorum vires in eorum erant potestate, quibus ostendebantur, saies Pliny.

Now the way to ab [...]eminate an omen, was either to fling a stone at the thing, if it were an ominous creature, as a Cat, [Page 367] or the like; or else if it were an unlucky speech, to retort it back againe with [...], tibi in caput redeat, let it re­turne upon thine own head. Which perhaps is an expression borrowed from a custome of the [...],Herodot. not only among them, but among the Aegyptians also▪ who when they spied any thing in the victims, that seemed to portend ill to their countrey, us'd to pray, [...], that it might returne upō the head of the beast. The like perhaps is us'd in the Hebrew,Obadiaev. 15 & 1 Kings 2. v. 44. &c. viz: [...] in severall places of the Scripture: & it puts me in mind of that saying in Seneca, Quis non, si ad­moneatur ut de suis cogitet, tanquem dirum omen respuat, & in capita inimicorum, aut ipsius intempestivi monitoris abire illa jubeat. Insteed of this sometimes they would say,Mosch Idyl. [...], dii monuerint meliora. Sometimes upon such an unlucky speech heard while they did such a thing, they would doe it another way: or doe it againe; as one in Euripides, upon some­bodies speaking an unhappy word as he was a drinking, threw the drink on the ground, & call'd for another cup.

Things ominous, some of them were in the parties own body, and those were [...]ther 1. Markes, such as [...] spots like oyle. 2. [...]. 3. [...], were such as the palpitations of the heart, or the eye, or any of the muscles, called in Latine Salissationes, and [...], or tinni­tus aurium; which if it were the tingling of the right eare, it was as good as the palpitation of the [...]. Theocr. Id 3. right eye. Of these things Melampus the great Fortune-teller wrote one book to Ptolomaeus Philadelphus; & Posidonius another (saies Sui­das which he called [...].

[...] Sneezing, was so superstitiously esteemed of, that it came at length to be counted for a god. [...], saies Aristotle in his Problems. Which was the reason, saith L. 2. Athenaeus, that they abstained from eating the braine, out of which the sneezing came; as also the cause of that u­suall prayer of salutation [...], at a sneezing: according to that jeere of Ammian upon a fellow with a long nose, [Page 368] as if it had stood so farre out, that he could not heare him­selfe when he sneezed.

[...]
[...].

Insomuch that if a man sneezed at such a time, or on such a side, they were either perswaded to, or discouraged from the businesse undertaken. Socrates (as emunctae naris as he was) had so little sense himselfe,Plutarch de dae­mon. Socrat. as to fetch advice from a­nother man's nose, and to make a Sneeze serve insteed of a genius or a daemonium, to tell him the good and the bad; for it did both, according to circumstances. If a man Sneez'd in the afternoone it was a good omen: but ill in the morning and the reason is disputed by Aristotle in the Probleme. If a: man Sneezed at table while they were taking away: or if another hapned to sneeze on the left hand of a man; then beware all is not right. But if it happened one the other hand all was well. If I may take Euphrantides his judgment, encouraging Themistocles his Souldiers to fight, upon no o­ther ground then such a sneeze, [...]. Such a sneeze while Xenophon was making his speech, was enough to make him a Generall. But another, while he perswaded the Souldiers to fight, was to them such an o­men of ill luck, that they were faine to nuncupate a publique vote for the expiation of it. However (I think) ordinarily it was reckon'd for good; as in Homer that of Telemachus was, presently after a speech made of Vlysses his returne, and re­venging himselfe of his enemies.

[...]—and so Pe­nelope took it; (for saies she, laughing and rejoycing) [...]. And the reason may be becaus esneezing is comonly healthy and wholsome, [...]: which perchance was understood by the aforesaid Eu­phrantides, when he added [...]. But now at last I must tell you of this way of di­vining too (as I did oft he former) that it was long agoe [Page 369] slighted even among the Grecians by the wiser sort. For ex­ample, Timotheus, when one of the Souldiers happened to sneeze, as he was going on shipbord; being therefore disswa­ded from going by the Master of the ship, burst out a laugh­ing and said, [...]; What great omen can it be for one man to sneeze, when there be so many together. But among the Romans a great deale more: for Cicero put it among the other fooleries,L. 2. de Divin. Quae si suscipi­amus, & pedis offensio nobis, & corrigiae abruptio, & sternuta­menta erunt observanda.

Ominous actions, or accidents were such as these follow­ing. First at a Sacrifice, it was an action much used, to take a piece of the cake or any other thing, and carry it home bo­nae scaevae gratia, as we say, for the lucks sake. This piece of cake, or pudding, or what shall I call it, they called by the name of [...]. saies He­sychius. [...] sanitas. If in Sacrificing the Priest did let any thing fall out of his hand, it was lookt upon as an un­lucky accident. This observation the Romans called, caducum auspicium. 2ly At a Feast this action was lucky, to crowne the Cup with a Garland —pateram (que) Coronâ induit. The reason (saies Eustathius out of Athenaeus) was this, be­cause a Garland represents a circle, [...], which is the most compleate figure of all, & holds most. Unlucky accidents were such as these, viz. The comming in of a strange black dog, the creaking of the table, the spilling of wine (of which Xenocrates had no more wit then to write a book) taking away while one was a drin­king, or a suddaine silence. In putting on of the clothes the right side must be served first; and therefore if a servant had but given his Master the left shooe first, he was sure to have [...]. Chrysostom. it. And thus much at Home. Abroad they had for their omens [...], or [...]. That is (saies the In Ari­stoph Av. Suidas. Scholiast) [...] occursacula, any thing that met them first. Of such as these one named Hippocrates (not the Physitian) and another named Pollos wrote their books [Page 370] If a Snake lay so in the way, as to part the company: or if they met with a Hare, or a Bitch with Whelps, or a Fixen with Cubbs;Lucian. O! these things were [...], abominanda & averruncanda, abominable sights. So if a man hapened to meet with a Black-more, or an Ape, or an Eunuch, [...], saith Lucian, he must stand forty foot off. Nay if we met with but a Weezle or such a creature in the crosse way,Aristoph. in Eccles.▪ we will have no Comitia sit for all this day. And L. 3. Artemidorus will give you a reason, why a [...] should be so much taken notice of, in his Plutarch. de Philadel. [...], or running by▪ because (forsooth) it is [...], that is (as I think) the letters in each word will signify the same number, viz▪ 42. But if it be so, how came she to be such an enemy to [...], as to interrupt the course of justice? perhaps, it was only then, when they omitted that usuall ce­remony, of leading her about the house for a lustration, Aristoph. in Eccles. to purge it of unlucky things. Infinite many more sorts of divi­nation might I mention of this kind, but it will sufficiently testify what regard the Grecians had of such bables, if I tell you how that at Thebes Apollo Spondius himselfe had his Altars, and his prophecying by Omens [...]. So likewise at Smyrna he had his [...] his Temple for omens too,In Eliacis. (saies Pausanias:) where the fashion was for him that came for an omen, first to whisper his question in the Idol's eares, and then presently stopping his owne, to goe forth of the temple, and the first voyce he heard after he came out must goe for the Oracle. And so much of divi­ning by a conjecture by art. One word or two of lots, and 'Ile have done.

CAP. III. De Sortibus, &c.

THis way of Divination is clean different from the for­mer, because in it (as Cicero saies) termeritas & casus, non ratio & consilium valet. For though there might be casus of the things in the former, yet there was skill with all in the person to give the signification. It was invented by Minerva: only Iupiter took away her credit, to make the better tra­ding for Apollo. Casting, or Drawing lots, was either with [...], or tali cast into a box: or with tesserae ( [...] In Fabio. Plutarch calls them) little woodden tables with letters up­on them drawn out of a pot, or calculi little balls of earth, with markes upon them for the names, sometimes taken out of a pot, & sometimes thrown into a well, (whether to see which came up first, or how it was I cannot tell.) Pausanias speakes of the wooden tables, that they were used in the temple of Hercules [...] in Achaia. And the like (they say) were used by the Parliament of five hundred, De iis su­pra. with the cha­racters of the ten first letters upon them, to shew to which of the ten Courts every judge was to goe (together with the Image of a rod the ensigne of Mercury, the God of Lots) he that had the Alpha, went to that Court which had the signe of Alpha, and they had the rest, to the Courts that bare the names of the letters. One of these waies or all (which I know not) was so much used by the Thriae, (the three Nymphes reported to have been the nurses of Apollo) that at length the word thriae came to be used for sortes, lots, according to that

[...]

Calculi were very much used in ancient times in Iudging of causes, L. 2. devin. & in wrestling matches, & the like: though (it seems) in Cicero's time not so much, Quis enim magistratus, aut quis vir illustrior utitur sortibus, caeteris verò in locis planè refrixe­runt. [Page 372] In their Wrestling-matches I have read that they had a silver pot called the [...], into which they put little pellets about the bignesse of a bean, according to the number of the men, two with one marke; and those that hapned to draw the same marke were to Wrestle together: or if there were an odde man, he that had the luck to meet with the odde pel­let (whom they named [...]) was to come in at Kings (as we say) or to wrestle at last with him that had the mastery. How they used them in Iudging of Causes, has been shewed by another Pag. 118. already. But that they were used also by per­sons condemned to dye, may be gathred out of Aristophanes in Pace For by reason that one only was to be put to death in one day, and sometimes the judgment was reversed: the Prisoners did cast lots who was to dye first; and he that drew first, was commonly called by the name of [...] the Mer­cury. Thus in the ships in a storme, they used to cast lots who should be thrown over bord for a [...]. Thus Eu­stathius saies, the lot fell to L. 7. Ismene, just as it did to the Pro­phet Ionah. And so in most of the Temples, that were re­sorted unto for Oracles, there were [...] Lotts and a table of purpose to throw for it; after the receiving of the answer; for [...] (saies the [...] upon Pindar) if I throw such a cast, Pyth. Od. 4. the Prophecy will be fulfilled, If I doe not, it will not. Nay in the Lanes, and the Streets, and crosse waies they had their sortes viales ( [...] Aeschylus calls them and [...] is a Title of Mercury) as well as the Romans. For the party that would know his fortune, carried so many cuts a­bout him, with severall inscriptions; and the next boy he met with in the way as he went, he bid him draw: and if that which came forth, agreed with that which he had in his mind; it went for as good a Prophesy as the best, according to that of Tibullus Eleg. 1.

[...]lle sacras pueri sortes ter sustulit, illi
Retulit è triviis omnia certae ouer.

[Page 373] Artemidorus in his Pr [...]oemium, speaks of [...], Diviners in the Market. The originall of this divination Plutarch in his book de Isidè & Osiride, fetches from the Ae­gyptians. For when Typho had put Osiris in a chest, & thrown him into the Sea: Isis as he was wandering too and fro to seek him, hapned upon a company of boyes at play; and as­king of them, they shewed him the place. [...]. Besides these waies already mention'd, they had another, by opening such a Poet in one or more places, and taking the first verses they met with for a prediction: which way of prediction they cal­led [...], or [...]. And of this are meant the Sortes Homericae we read of. And Virgilianae; which they say Severus Alexander made use of, when he met with this verse of Virgil

Tu regere imperio populos, Romane, m [...]mento.

Nay the Christians themselves have not stickt to practise the like upon the Bible, according to that of Nicephorus Gregor. [...]. And thus Hercules is reported by Cedrenus, to have askt counsaile out of the New Testament, [...], and to have been thereby perswaded to Winter in Albania. Sometimes they would make choyce of divers fatidicall verses, and have written them upon little Tables, put them into a pot and draw for it. Aug. l. 4. Con­fess. cap. 3. Makes mention of these lotteries. Si enim de Pa­ganis poëtae cujuspiam longè aliud canentis at (que) intendentis, cum sortem quis consulit mirabiliter consonus negotio saepè versus exiret. And this way they say that Socrates foretold the day of his death. But thus much may suffice of [...] sortes, for by [...] in the singular number, is many times meant the hint, or occasion given to Diviners to speak what they did. [...]. [...] In Eurip. Hippol. [Page 374] For the Diviners themselves, Vates ▪ or [...], as they did but little better then faine like Poets; so they did imitate them too in many other things, as in eating of hearts and livers, and tying of Laurell about their heads, as the Poet Eurip. Ipbig. in A. v. 757. saies of Cassandra In Androm. [...]. For why?—venturi praescia laurus. The Laurel the [...] took to be a thing of speciall and soveraigne vertue, both to set a man a Pro­phecying, (and therefore Eurip. calls it [...]) and to preserve him from any evill; & therefore very much used in Lustrations, insomuch that they would commonly have the staves they carried in their hands, to be made of Lawrell wood. They had their dyet in the Prytaneum like publike persons. [...], saies the Scholiast on Aristophanes. There was one more noted Fraternity of them, called the [...], saies Hesych. Three Prophets there were of very great fame, every one called by the name of Bacis. The eldest was of Eleon in Baeotia; the next of Athens (he that cured the Lacedaemonian women of their madnesse:) and the youn­gest of Caphua in Arcadia (of Locris some say) otherwise called [...], and [...]. Answering to these three men, the Scholiast upon Aristophanes (in Irene) saies there were three Women Prophets, every one of whome was called by the name of Sybilla, viz. Delphica, Erythraea, and Sardiaca. But the first (I believe) had most of the Spirit of Py [...]hon, Acts c. 16, v 16. and brought her Master most gaine by Southsaying.

And now, Courteous Reader, though I have done so much so ill already, I must be forced to doe more yet; and ex­cuse one fault with another. For my de­sire [Page] is to leav thee fully satisfied with my reasons why I did it at all, and why I did it not better. The cords that drew me to doe it (and drawn I was) were three, such as twisted together I could by no meanes break viz. First the importuni­ty of my freind. 2. The necessity of the knowledge of Ancient Rites and Cu­stomes, for the understanding of Authors and 3. The hopes which I had, by Em­ployment (as by an Issue) to divert my humor of Melancholy another way. The causes why I did it no better, are as many. viz. First, want of yeares and judgment, having done the most part of it in my Tyrocinium (when I took more delight in these studies) as appears by the number of the Authours which I have cited. 2ly. Want of health. And [Page] 3ly, Want of time and leasure being cal­led away by occasions, that might not be neglected, and by friends that could not be disobeyed. If yet I have given thee but a little light, and my labour and oyle be not all lost, I have as much as I desi­red my selfe, and thou hast no more then I owed thee.

Z. BOGAN.
[...]
[...]
[...].
[...].
[...]
[...].
[...]
[...].
R. WARRE.è C.C.C.
FINIS.

INDEX VOCABULORUM.

A
ACerba: i. e. non matura viro,
166
[...], after sentence,
122
[...]
129
[...], properly before enditement
122
[...]
306
[...]
104
Alcibiadis dictum
177
[...], unde
276
[...], upon heare­say
117
[...], Ga [...]ymeds
223
[...]
239
[...]. 5.6. circuitus ejus
9
[...]
57
[...]
29 [...]
[...], quomodo differt ab [...]
148
Amoris indicia
156
Amatoria philtra
158
[...]
212
[...] Jusjurandum [...]
107
[...]
144
Amyniae Aeschyli fratris Philadel­phia
128
[...]
236
[...]
171
[...], [...]p [...]cted
60, 62
[...]
38
[...]
43
[...].
[...] quid 138. [...]
ibid.
'Annus Atticus
60
[...]
144
[...]
147
[...] Delphica
342
[...]
112
[...]
113
[...]
227
[...]
226
[...], carrying one before the Magistrate
140
[...] quomo­do differunt
140.193
[...]
140
[...]
192
[...]
159
Apollo 39 [...]
87
[...]
238
[...], vel [...]
145
[...]
149
[...], seu [...]
ibid.
[...]
146
[...], numerare, to worship,
223
Areopagus, Areopagitae
122
[...]
128
[...], 133. [...]
288
[...] Homeristae
306
[...]
173
[...]
145
[...]
168
Arma defensiva, 319. Armes of­fensive
323
[...] triplex
204
Ascriptio in [...], album lexi­archicum &c.
226
[...], unde
296
[...] pro Athenis
[...], quid
81
Asyla Atheniensium
5 [...]
[...] ab [...]. 4. [...] diff.
14
[...]. Impudence, 16. At­tica [Page] sides
17
[...]. 5 Circuitus earundem. 9. portae 11.12. Laus
13
[...]
243
[...]
238
Aucho dea
37
[...]
97
[...]
145
[...]
116
[...]
132
B
[...]
133
[...]
143
[...] Prov.
133
[...] prov. in case of defer­ring sentence
139
[...]
98
[...]
140
[...], priùs [...] dictum, primò [...]
53
Brickbuilding first invented by whom
8
[...] & [...]. diff.
380
C
CEphisus amnis
13.
Classes tres Populi Athenien­sis & Aegyptii
19
Casaubonus reprehensus & Theo­phrasti Characteres emendati
12
De Capills tondendis. c. 25. l.
5
Caena Hecates a beggerly feast
315
Cibus & potus Graecorum
299
Cedar called [...]
263
Comaedia unde dicta
23.80
Comitia Attica
101
Convivium triplex, [...]
293
Convivantium gestus
303
Crambe, quasi [...]
297
Cupido
151.152
Cunabula
211
Crematio corporum & ritus cre­mandi
259.26 [...]
D
[...]
292
[...]
213
Demetreus Phalareus. 300. Sta­tius ornatus
32
Demosthenis dictum
290
[...] qui
18
[...], prius dicti [...]. num.
174.24
[...] & [...].
ibid.
nomina eorum vide.
pag. 25.26
[...]
28.30.
Diacrii
18
[...]
141
[...]. 135. Arbitrators unde [...]
[...]
136
[...]
144
[...] dicuntur Poetae
85.86
[...]
117
[...]
315
[...] decem 135. viz. [...] &c.
105
Divinationes variae per [...], per­somnum &c.
347
Divinatio artificiosa per ornitho manteiam &c.
356
[Page]Divortia Graecorum
162
[...]
102
[...] Cecrops cur sic dictus
168-
[...], an oath of both parties: plea­der [...], defen­dant, [...]
113
Draconis cur incubantes Thesauris finguntur. 211. [...] videre
211
[...]
145
[...]. 1. [...]
179
[...]
145
E
[...]
171
[...], the inditement
144
[...] ab [...]
105
[...]. Junonium ince­dere. 45. [...]
257
[...], not to be eaten, or na­med
303
[...]
139
[...]
142
[...]
144
[...].
205.
Sic Egeria ab egerendo partus. Facilina a facilis. [...] & Lucina a lucem ferendo
ibid.
[...], Seniores quare sic dicti
140
[...], Iuly the first month afterwards in the yeare [...] October
65
[...]
102
[...], to be fined for not appearing to witnesse after citati­tation
145
[...]. vid. & alias rationes
351
[...]
122
[...], pro [...]
ibid.
[...],
255
[...], after proof
122
[...] festa
271
[...] against taken
137
[...] to give baile
119
[...]
147
[...]
[...]
[...], ab [...]
143
[...]
349
[...]
134
[...] to fine for dammages
119
[...]
141
[...]
115
[...]. l.
5.
[...]
144
Epihtalamiū, why sung with a great noise
184
[...]. Tutor, [...]
173
[...]
270
[...]
14
[...]
100
[...] quid
137
Equites [...]
19
[...] facere, Sacrificare
59
[Page] Estates, passed either [...], or [...]
233
Eumendes
44
[...] pro [...]
288
[...]
18
Eupolis his Baptae, ominous to him­selfe
91
[...], unde deriv:
153
[...]
[...]
58
[...]
12 [...]
[...]
144
Extispicina
36
Ephetae, [...]
123
[...]
110
[...]
112
F
FIggs thrown at the head of the Bride [...]
de Ferali amiculo
244
Fire ordeal, parallell to the Greek [...]
287
G
[...] unde
190
[...]
212
[...]
18
[...]
200
Going sof [...]ly. i. e. Mourning
256
[...] à [...] luctus cur
51
Governments, severall kinds of it a­mong the Ancients
28
[...], Actio, formula, a writ
137
Graecâ fide i, e. with ready mony
144
[...]
278
[...]
322
[...], eodem sensu quo [...]
199
H
HElena, why said to be hatcht of an egge
200
Herba quaedam mirabilis Atheni [...] in Acropoli
8
Hospites [...] excipiendi
310
Hospes ab hostium, vel ostium quare
311
Hypocritae▪ Actors properly
82
I
[...], olim pro eodem habebantur
336
[...], 275. [...]
276
Idololatria Atheniensium
36
Infantium Lotio & unctio 190. expositio
216
Io poean, unde
41.42
Judicialia nomina
159
Judicium [...], 121. [...] &c.
131
[...], passerculus
159
Jurandi Genera & formulae
282
Juramenti Magni ritus 284 Parv [...]
286
[...] à J [...]van
Κ
[...]
[...]. 118▪ [...].
ibid.
[...]
167
[...]
140
[...] quare.
[...] in bonam, & malam par­partem
121
[...], pollinctores
244
[...], of divers sorts
137
[...]
140
[...]. Assembly summond out of the feilds
102
[...] Amasium ut [...]
164
[...]
237
[Page] [...]
258
[...]
57
[...]
302
[...]
343
[...]
370
[...]
140
[...]
115
[...], to hisse
89
[...] dictus Theramenes, cur
31
[...] &c. id genus
364
[...] ominous, not [...]
180
[...]
157
[...]
256
[...]
22 [...]
[...] Epitheton Graeciae
ibid.
[...], vel [...], the Tragic Iudges
87
[...]
118
[...]. Alleg.
118
[...] Gut [...]ings
222
[...] idem. Item ten [...]tare. [...]
117
Λ
[...] quid sign.
203
Lallare, [...]
216
[...]
183
[...], unde Missa
55
[...]
145
[...]
290
Liberi quadruplices. [...]
221.222
Liberorum Educatio, 223. Castigatio
224
Leges & legislatores Attici
94
[...] or rather [...]
127
Livius emendatus
[...], tips of the eares, why from [...]
116
[...]
380
[...]
244
[...], undè Lymax flu.
215
[...] Diana cur
183
Lustratio Domûs funestae
271
M
[...], partic. used in negative oathes
284
[...] secundum Platonem quasi [...].
335
Mars
42
[...]. i. e [...]
239
[...] quomodò differt ab [...]
145
Mercurius
39
Menses [...]
64
Mensium nomenclatura, comparatio, sche­ma
46.66
[...]
103
[...]. 148, [...]
149
[...]
63
[...]
161
[...]
[...] l. 5.
[...]
147
[...]
134
Melotae
348
Meursius reprehen [...]us
10.134
Militum poenae, praemia, sepultura,
328
[...]
141
Mos amorem significandi.
163
Mulierum amor. 154. [...]
194
honestioria opificia, 196. [...]
199
[...] uude
299
N
[...] & [...] used in affirmative oathes
284
[...]
363
[...]. 146. [...]. 147. [...].
147
[...]
52
[...] unde
95
[...], ibid. [...],
ibid.
[...]
98
[...] ▪ 1. [...], ibid. [...], vel [...]
99
[...], eodem sensu quo lat. justa
234
[...]
248
[Page]Nuptiae Graecorum
166
Nutrices duplices. [...]
116
O
Offa Cerberi. 243. [...]
244
[...]
230
[...] solitae filiae.
[...] quis
294
[...]
301
[...]
29
[...] pro [...]
282
[...]
48
[...]. 1. [...]
347
[...] prohibited
99
[...] triplices
316
Oraculum Pythium &c. 316. Templum Delphicum
ibid.
Oracula [...] solita
341
Oracula, cur, quomodo, & quando cessa­verint
345
Orationes funebres
270
[...] ab Orcus
283
[...]
282
[...]
155
[...]
127
[...] Venus. Item lusus pilae
150
[...]
30
Π
PAgus quid, unde
122
[...]
152
[...]. 133. Situated [...]. hence [...] i. e. [...]
ibid.
[...] & [...].
146
[...]
146
[...]
269
[...]
83
Pauperes sublevandi
313
[...]
140
[...]
144
[...] propriè [...].
Parentalia
272
[...]
224
[...], old Prophetesses, quasi [...]
346.
[...]. 140. [...].
108
fiunt [...]
109
De Peregrinis excipiendis
308
Pelargi, pelargicum
8
Pediaei, paralii
19
[...]
53
Perjurii religio
288
[...]
316
[...]
103
Perenne auspicari. 326. [...]
ibid.
Perjuries not punisht among the Greeks, or Romans, why
127
[...]
83
[...]
364
[...], the place of meeting [...]. alias petra.
Petitus reprehensus.
[...] quasi [...]. 133. propriè [...] dicitur
ibid.
[...] cur dicta
174
Pollux emendatus
134.181
[...] convitiari. [...]
85
Possardus reprehensus
150
[...]
227
[...]
100
[...]
168
[...]
148
[...]
260
[...]
147
[...]
147
[...], and some what more
139
[...]
309
[...], Ilex, an Holme
48
de Prytanaeis
102
[...] flos quidam, [...] coronae quib. [...]
268
[...]
74
[...], 48. [...] 367. [...]
368
[Page] [...], ad nates usque succincta
201
Puerpurarum religio. 266. Lustratio
214
Puerperium
280
[...], prov.
54
[...], Prov. not a mothers son escaped
56
Q
QUadruplatores cur ita dicti
[...]37
Quince-Apple to be eaten between the new married Bride, & Bridegroom
179
R
[...] poena adulterii
202
Recta quid
197
Reges, cur ad radices montium sepulti
258
Requisites in a husband. 87. [...]
187
Requisites in a Wife
189
Ritus Convivandi varii
Ritus Bellici. 316. indicendi bellum
326
praelia committendi
326
Ritus legatos excipiendi
327
Ritus lugendi in funere
254
Ritus divinandi. vid. divinatio.
S
SAcerdotia Graecorum
55
Sacrificiorum genera & loca
280
Saturnus
42
Saturni compedes exoluti
160
Satyrica
85
[...] quasi [...]
Scaliger reprehensus
323
[...]
96
[...] apium. [...], prov. Of one desperately sick
268
Sepultura. 233. Necessitas ejus. 234. locus
237
[...]
179
[...]
175
[...]
143
[...]
363
[...], not o [...]posed to [...]
307
Somnia. 348 eo [...]um genera, Allegorica & Thorematica
353
de Sortibus. 371. Sortes Homericae, Vi [...] ­gilianae &c.
ibid.
[...]
291
[...], the entrails, also the heart. Hence [...] & [...]
59
Spolia twofold [...], from the dead. [...] from the living
332
[...] dictus Constantin. M. pòst [...]
33
[...]
97
[...]
1 [...]2
[...]
243
[...]
40
[...] occursacula
369
[...]
140
[...]
241
[...]
206
[...]
116
[...]
140
[...] differt a [...]
190
Superstitio Atheniensium
47
De Supplicibus Sacris
274
[...] dictus Antigonus
72
T
[...]
161
Tempus sumendi cibos
291
[...] dicti [...] quare
31
[...]
60.61
Templa [...]
151
[...] pro [...] pro [...], hinc [...]
170
[...] quasi [...]
156
[...] quis secundū Pollucem
122
Thallo dea unde
37
[...]. 37. [...]
45
[...].
38
[Page] [...] cur
46
[...]
158
[...], Thetes unde
19
[...], a Co [...]f [...]
263
[...] à [...] quia in Theatris deos ce­lebrabant
93
[...]
92
[...] â [...]
36
[...]
250
[...]
231
[...] poculum, [...] inebriari
321
[...]
66
[...]
34
Tragaedia, 80. vocavit eam Solon [...], 12. undè der: à [...] vel [...]
83
[...]
133
[...]
127
Tribunalia varia
133
Tribus quatuor sub Cecrope, sub Clisthe­ne decem, posteà duodecem
21
[...]
21
Trophaea, 330. [...] Iupiter, from cau­the enemies [...],
ibid.
[...]
89
[...] dicuntur qui à lupis &c. de vorautur I [...]n. vocantur [...]
272
[...] à [...]. 1. [...]
259
Tumuli
264
[...]
28
[...]
224
V
VEnus duplex [...] & [...] 150. deus dicitur
ibid.
[...] to fine ones selfe
120
[...]
113
[...] quasi [...] quare
285
Vulcanus
42
Uxor, quando ducenda 185. quae in eâ re­quirantur
189
W
WEdding dayes three, 1. [...] 2. [...]. 3. [...]
X
XEnocrates, quantae fidei vir
116
[...]. 312. [...] primum fun­davit Hircanus
313
[...], 110. [...]
112
Φ
[...], an information, delatio [...]
366
Phaenomoe Pythia prima
338
[...]
302
[...] undè
22
[...]
ibid.
[...]
327
[...]
269
[...]
162
X
[...] cur
252
[...]
153
[...]
267
[...]
210
[...], pro [...]
218
[...], Porcellaines, pebles
117
Ψ
[...]. 145. [...]
99
[...]
118
[...] Cupido
152.155
Ζ
[...]
19
[...] &c.
39
Ζ.Η.Θ.Ι.
64
[...] duplex
183
Ω. ω.
[...] & [...] ab ovali figurâ
200
FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.